A modest and free conference betwixt a conformist and a non-conformist about the present distempers of Scotland now in seven dialogues / by a lover of peace.
         Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
      
       
         
           1669
        
      
       Approx. 217 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 76 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30390
         Wing B5834
         ESTC R27816
         10152305
         ocm 10152305
         44658
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30390)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 44658)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1378:10)
      
       
         
           
             A modest and free conference betwixt a conformist and a non-conformist about the present distempers of Scotland now in seven dialogues / by a lover of peace.
             Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
          
           
             The second edition.
          
           [11], 100, 32 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [Edinburgh? :
             1669.
          
           
             "Published by order."
             Attributed to Gilbert Burnet--Wing and British Museum catalogue.
             Reproduction of original in the Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
           Scotland -- Church history -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2003-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-11 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           MODEST
           AND
           FREE
           CONFERENCE
           BETWIXT
           A
           Conformist
           and
           a
           Non-conformist
           ,
           about
           the
           present
           distempers
           of
           Scotland
           .
           The
           second
           Edition
           .
           Now
           in
           seven
           Dialogues
           .
           By
           a
           Lover
           of
           Peace
           .
        
         
           
             Gal.
             5.15
             .
          
           But
           if
           ye
           bite
           and
           devour
           one
           another
           ,
           take
           heed
           ye
           be
           not
           consumed
           one
           of
           another
           .
        
         
           Published
           by
           Order
           .
        
         
           Printed
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1669.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Stationer
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           ALL
           the
           account
           I
           can
           give
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           or
           the
           Author
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           following
           Letter
           which
           came
           to
           my
           hands
           a
           few
           dayes
           after
           I
           received
           these
           Sheets
           ,
           and
           is
           prefixed
           to
           them
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           Preface
           .
        
         
           
             For
             the
             Stationer
             .
          
           
             THough
             these
             Dialogues
             were
             brought
             to
             you
             by
             another
             hand
             than
             my
             own
             ,
             yet
             since
             it
             is
             upon
             my
             motion
             that
             they
             came
             to
             be
             Published
             ,
             contrary
             
             to
             the
             Authors
             design
             ,
             and
             truly
             without
             his
             order
             :
             I
             think
             my self
             oblidged
             to
             say
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Author
             and
             the
             book
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             that
             the
             Author
             ,
             not
             being
             forward
             to
             the
             publishing
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             say
             nothing
             of
             Preface
             himself
             ;
             But
             withall
             ,
             I
             am
             resolved
             you
             shall
             be
             as
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Writter
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Book
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             is
             a
             person
             of
             extraordinary
             moderation
             and
             peaceablness
             :
             he
             can
             allow
             any
             difference
             of
             opinion
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             is
             incompatible
             with
             the
             peace
             and
             quiet
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             though
             there
             be
             some
             expressions
             
             in
             these
             Dialogues
             that
             would
             appear
             tart
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             meerly
             occasioned
             by
             the
             zeal
             he
             hath
             against
             that
             uncharitable
             spirit
             ,
             which
             can
             allow
             of
             nothing
             that
             is
             not
             exactly
             of
             their
             own
             way
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             writting
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             a
             Book
             of
             the
             same
             title
             and
             nature
             ,
             printed
             in
             England
             ,
             came
             to
             the
             Author's
             hands
             ;
             and
             he
             ,
             being
             pleased
             with
             that
             familiar
             way
             of
             Writting
             ,
             thought
             presently
             of
             composing
             Dialogues
             suitable
             to
             our
             Differences
             here
             ,
             as
             that
             was
             to
             the
             Differences
             of
             that
             Nation
             :
             If
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             coincident
             with
             that
             Book
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             
             such
             things
             as
             the
             humours
             of
             that
             unquiet
             spirit
             in
             both
             Nations
             are
             the
             same
             .
             And
             the
             Author
             designs
             not
             vanity
             by
             these
             few
             sheets
             ,
             written
             ,
             to
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             in
             as
             few
             houres
             as
             they
             could
             hardly
             be
             transcribed
             ;
             But
             wisheth
             every
             one
             to
             see
             the
             weakness
             of
             those
             grounds
             upon
             which
             such
             specious
             structurs
             are
             built
             ;
             which
             when
             they
             come
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             prove
             but
             painted
             sepulchres
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             design
             of
             the
             Author
             in
             this
             small
             Book
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             let
             some
             well-meaning
             people
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             love
             to
             godlinesse
             ,
             see
             that
             Religion
             is
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             
             in
             things
             wherein
             they
             do
             concern
             themselves
             very
             much
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             contending
             for
             the
             shell
             we
             are
             like
             to
             loose
             the
             kernell
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             language
             and
             manner
             of
             Writting
             ,
             is
             accommodated
             to
             these
             meaner
             capacities
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             apt
             to
             be
             abused
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             care
             not
             ,
             nay
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             sad
             ,
             but
             too
             true
             ,
             wish
             not
             Religion
             nor
             godliness
             to
             prosper
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             who
             differ
             from
             them
             in
             opinion
             about
             externall
             things
             ,
             vvhich
             are
             not
             of
             great
             moment
             :
             as
             may
             appear
             from
             their
             persvvading
             poor
             souls
             to
             take
             for
             a
             mark
             of
             zeal
             that
             which
             in
             al
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             christian
             Nations
             is
             lookt
             on
             as
             a
             very
             great
             mark
             of
             impiety
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               not
               going
               to
               Church
            
             :
             by
             which
             people
             do
             shew
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             signal
             manner
             they
             can
             ,
             their
             not
             owning
             the
             worship
             and
             adoration
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             meaned
             no
             prejudice
             to
             any
             person
             in
             vvritting
             of
             it
             ,
             Nor
             is
             it
             published
             upon
             any
             such
             design
             ,
             but
             in
             hopes
             that
             it
             may
             inform
             sincere
             people
             .
             And
             whoever
             reads
             it
             without
             prejudice
             ,
             will
             I
             hope
             judge
             so
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Farewel
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         A
         modest
         and
         free
         Conference
         betwixt
         a
         Conformist
         and
         a
         Non-conformist
         ,
         about
         the
         present
         distempers
         of
         Scotland
         .
      
       
         In
         six
         Dialogues
         .
      
       
         
           DIALOGUE
           I.
           
        
         
           
             Con.
             
          
           
             YOu
             are
             welcome
             from
             the
             West
             .
             How
             are
             all
             things
             there
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Non.
             
          
           
             Never
             worse
             ;
             
               The
               glory
               is
               departed
            
             from
             that
             people
             :
             and
             the
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             is
             gone
             there
             .
             God
             pity
             that
             poor
             place
             ,
             which
             was
             once
             so
             Glorious
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             perceive
             by
             your
             manner
             of
             speaking
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             much
             concerned
             in
             these
             matters
             :
             but
             I
             pray
             you
             tell
             me
             wherein
             things
             are
             turned
             so
             much
             to
             the
             worse
             among
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Alas
             !
             are
             you
             such
             a
             stranger
             in
             Israel
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             these
             things
             ?
             are
             not
             our
             gracious
             Ministers
             taken
             from
             us
             ?
             so
             that
             the
             work
             of
             God
             is
             much
             born
             down
             :
             the
             brave
             dayes
             of
             Communions
             ,
             
             Preachings
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             are
             away
             ;
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             fire
             was
             once
             there
             ,
             there
             remain
             but
             a
             few
             sparks
             in
             some
             secret
             corners
             :
             for
             ,
             the
             precious
             Ordinances
             are
             gone
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             What
             you
             say
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             I
             know
             well
             enough
             :
             but
             do
             not
             apprehend
             it
             to
             be
             of
             such
             importance
             ,
             as
             you
             seem
             to
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             What!
             do
             not
             you
             think
             it
             sad
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             not
             Preached
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             God
             forbid
             but
             he
             be
             ?
             I
             do
             not
             know
             how
             it
             is
             in
             your
             Country
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             with
             us
             Christ
             is
             preached
             very
             faithfully
             ,
             but
             I
             fear
             you
             consider
             not
             well
             what
             it
             is
             to
             preach
             Christ
             ;
             do
             you
             think
             to
             tell
             us
             only
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             is
             to
             preach
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             but
             oh
             how
             doth
             my
             heart
             melt
             within
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             remember
             how
             sweetly
             I
             have
             heard
             the
             Ministers
             there
             ,
             clear
             up
             my
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             May
             be
             it
             was
             more
             sweetly
             then
             sincerly
             ;
             for
             to
             tell
             you
             of
             an
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             while
             you
             are
             strangers
             to
             his
             Laws
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             to
             deceive
             you
             :
             since
             you
             can
             have
             no
             interest
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             you
             have
             his
             Spirit
             dwelling
             in
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             name
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             ,
             but
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             I
             renounce
             mine
             own
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             accept
             of
             his
             righteousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             saved
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             but
             it
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             be
             purified
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             else
             we
             are
             none
             of
             his
             .
             If
             by
             renouncing
             your
             own
             righteousnesse
             ;
             you
             mean
             ,
             what
             you
             naturally
             can
             perform
             without
             grace
             ,
             
             you
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             lean
             so
             to
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             ,
             as
             to
             neglect
             to
             be
             righteous
             your self
             ,
             you
             with
             Iudas
             ,
             kiss
             your
             Master
             ,
             while
             you
             betray
             him
             .
             And
             I
             fear
             your
             Ministers
             studied
             more
             to
             convince
             you
             of
             the
             need
             of
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             ,
             then
             of
             having
             any
             of
             your
             own
             :
             For
             indeed
             it
             is
             a
             cheap
             Religion
             ,
             to
             lean
             so
             intirely
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             nothing
             our selves
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             far
             from
             thinking
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             good
             works
             :
             We
             only
             exclude
             them
             from
             Justification
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             Faith
             only
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Truly
             your
             practices
             tell
             ,
             you
             think
             there
             is
             as
             little
             need
             of
             them
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             to
             Justification
             ,
             remember
             the
             Gospel
             is
             plain
             and
             simple
             ,
             and
             came
             not
             to
             teach
             men
             Sophistry
             or
             Logick
             :
             therefore
             I
             shall
             not
             contend
             with
             you
             about
             words
             or
             phrases
             :
             for
             as
             I
             believe
             ,
             that
             Christ
             came
             to
             
               lay
               down
               his
               life
               a
               ransome
               for
               our
               sins
            
             ;
             so
             if
             you
             believe
             ,
             that
             
               without
               holinesse
               we
               shall
               never
               see
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
            
             we
             are
             agreed
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             But
             I
             wish
             we
             all
             studied
             to
             live
             better
             ,
             and
             then
             our
             differences
             would
             quickly
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             I
             hear
             some
             of
             you
             are
             still
             talking
             of
             holiness
             and
             peace
             ,
             but
             you
             forget
             truth
             :
             which
             is
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             holiness
             is
             but
             hypocrisie
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             acknowledge
             that
             ,
             if
             you
             speak
             of
             the
             fundamental
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith.
             But
             all
             truths
             are
             not
             of
             equal
             certainty
             ,
             nor
             of
             equal
             importance
             :
             now
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             and
             important
             truth
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             an
             unity
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             which
             
             is
             not
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
             but
             upon
             a
             matter
             of
             greater
             certainty
             and
             weight
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             One
             precious
             truth
             is
             worth
             all
             the
             world
             :
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             quite
             one
             truth
             for
             the
             love
             of
             all
             men
             .
             
               Not
               a
               hoof
            
             ,
             said
             Moses
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             were
             required
             to
             condemn
             or
             deny
             any
             thing
             you
             judged
             truth
             ,
             I
             confesse
             you
             ought
             
               to
               obey
               God
               rather
               than
               man.
            
             But
             it
             is
             another
             case
             to
             quite
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             as
             you
             think
             ,
             in
             the
             truth
             :
             unlesse
             that
             truth
             be
             of
             greater
             importance
             than
             is
             the
             Article
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             And
             when
             you
             are
             as
             sure
             of
             your
             call
             to
             contend
             for
             these
             truths
             ,
             as
             Moses
             was
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             may
             use
             his
             words
             .
             Let
             me
             then
             examine
             you
             a
             little
             ,
             how
             do
             you
             know
             your
             opinions
             are
             truths
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Who
             can
             doubt
             of
             it
             ?
             are
             they
             not
             the
             cause
             and
             interest
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Kingdom
             and
             Crown
             ,
             his
             glorious
             work
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             are
             all
             bound
             by
             the
             oath
             of
             God
             taken
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             whereinto
             even
             the
             children
             unborn
             are
             oblidged
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             If
             big
             words
             prove
             truths
             ,
             you
             are
             full
             of
             them
             :
             But
             remember
             of
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             this
             Character
             ,
             
               they
               speak
               swelling
               words
               of
               vanity
               .
            
             And
             there
             is
             no
             party
             but
             have
             the
             same
             language
             in
             their
             mouth
             :
             these
             are
             fine
             contrivances
             to
             lead
             away
             silly
             women
             captive
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             judge
             your
             blustering
             confidence
             ,
             an
             evidence
             of
             truth
             ,
             when
             a
             modester
             way
             of
             speaking
             is
             suspect
             of
             diffidence
             :
             whereas
             in
             right
             scales
             ,
             the
             one
             looks
             
             like
             arrogant
             pride
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             like
             the
             modest
             Spirit
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             How
             can
             you
             deny
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             now
             cried
             down
             ,
             was
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             confesse
             it
             was
             so
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             said
             ,
             
               is
               there
               any
               evil
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               done
               it
            
             :
             but
             in
             the
             sense
             you
             take
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             darknesse
             is
             from
             light
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             How
             can
             you
             speak
             so
             ,
             was
             not
             sin
             strangely
             born
             down
             in
             our
             dayes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             confesse
             you
             studied
             to
             represse
             some
             sins
             :
             so
             did
             the
             Pharisees
             .
             But
             remember
             the
             Apostle
             divides
             
               filthinesse
               ,
               in
               that
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             :
             and
             indeed
             ,
             the
             latter
             proves
             a
             much
             subtiller
             and
             stronger
             opposition
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             the
             former
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             some
             of
             these
             were
             repressed
             by
             you
             ;
             though
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             ,
             scarce
             suitable
             to
             the
             Gospel
             :
             but
             for
             other
             sins
             ,
             you
             were
             very
             gentle
             to
             them
             ,
             nay
             ,
             were
             guilty
             of
             them
             your selves
             :
             for
             they
             mingled
             in
             all
             you
             did
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Now
             you
             begin
             to
             rail
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             endure
             to
             hear
             those
             glorious
             dayes
             so
             spoken
             of
             .
             Is
             this
             the
             moderation
             you
             so
             much
             pro●esse
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             love
             moderation
             as
             much
             as
             any
             can
             ,
             and
             declare
             to
             you
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             no
             quarrel
             at
             any
             ,
             for
             their
             opinions
             in
             these
             matters
             :
             nor
             shall
             I
             labour
             to
             disgrace
             the
             leaders
             of
             your
             party
             ,
             by
             searching
             into
             their
             private
             escapes
             ;
             a
             practice
             much
             used
             by
             you
             against
             us
             ,
             your
             mouthes
             being
             ever
             full
             of
             bitter
             reproaches
             against
             some
             of
             our
             way
             :
             but
             it
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             put
             in
             mind
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             no
             man.
             I
             shall
             therefore
             from
             your
             publick
             and
             avowed
             actions
             ,
             and
             printed
             papers
             ,
             shew
             how
             far
             you
             are
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             God.
             And
             first
             ,
             what
             think
             you
             of
             your
             rebellion
             ?
             this
             was
             the
             Soul
             of
             your
             whole
             work
             ,
             and
             your
             Covenant
             was
             a
             Bond
             to
             cement
             you
             in
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Call
             you
             fighting
             for
             God
             and
             his
             Cause
             ,
             rebellion
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             yet
             under
             debate
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             Cause
             of
             God
             :
             Suppose
             it
             were
             ,
             shew
             me
             one
             place
             in
             either
             Testaments
             ,
             that
             warrands
             Subjects
             fighting
             for
             Religion
             ?
             you
             know
             I
             can
             bring
             many
             against
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             though
             the
             old
             dispensation
             was
             a
             more
             carnal
             and
             fiery
             one
             ,
             than
             the
             new
             one
             is
             ;
             yet
             ,
             when
             the
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             and
             Israel
             made
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             into
             ●eathenish
             Idolatry
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             polluting
             the
             Temple
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             as
             did
             Ahaz
             and
             Mannasseh
             ,
             so
             that
             God
             could
             not
             be
             worshipped
             there
             ,
             without
             Idolatry
             ,
             yet
             where
             do
             we
             find
             the
             people
             resisting
             them
             ,
             or
             falling
             to
             popular
             Reformations
             ?
             Neither
             do
             the
             Prophets
             that
             were
             sent
             by
             God
             ,
             ever
             provoke
             them
             to
             any
             such
             courses
             .
             And
             you
             know
             the
             whole
             strain
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             runs
             upon
             suffering
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             The
             law
             of
             nature
             teacheth
             us
             to
             defend
             our selves
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             Scripture
             for
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             marvelous
             dealing
             ,
             in
             other
             things
             you
             alwayes
             flee
             from
             reason
             ,
             as
             a
             carnal
             principle
             ,
             to
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             here
             you
             quite
             Scripture
             and
             appeal
             to
             it
             :
             but
             it
             seems
             you
             are
             yet
             a
             stranger
             
             to
             the
             very
             design
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             tame
             and
             mortifie
             nature
             :
             and
             is
             not
             a
             natural
             thing
             ,
             but
             supernatural
             .
             Therefore
             the
             rules
             of
             defending
             and
             advancing
             it
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             borrowed
             from
             nature
             ,
             but
             grace
             :
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             also
             strangely
             contrived
             ,
             since
             they
             ever
             tell
             us
             of
             suffering
             under
             persecution
             :
             without
             giving
             your
             exception
             ,
             that
             we
             resist
             when
             we
             are
             in
             a
             capacity
             .
             And
             I
             appeal
             to
             your
             conscience
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             likelier
             way
             to
             advance
             Religion
             ,
             fighting
             or
             suffering
             ?
             since
             a
             carnal
             man
             can
             do
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             How
             can
             we
             neglect
             the
             interests
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             ruine
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             in
             a
             capacity
             to
             defend
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             If
             there
             were
             not
             a
             God
             who
             governs
             the
             World
             ,
             your
             reasoning
             might
             have
             force
             :
             but
             do
             you
             think
             that
             God
             cannot
             maintain
             his
             own
             right
             ,
             but
             the
             wrath
             of
             man
             must
             work
             his
             righteousnesse
             ?
             nay
             ,
             we
             see
             the
             contrary
             ,
             for
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             till
             this
             day
             ,
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             sufferings
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             chief
             mean
             of
             propagating
             Religion
             ;
             whereas
             fighting
             hath
             been
             ever
             fatal
             to
             it
             .
             And
             Christ
             did
             begin
             the
             Gospel
             with
             his
             suffering
             ,
             though
             he
             could
             have
             commanded
             Legions
             of
             Angels
             for
             his
             defence
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Christ
             knew
             it
             was
             the
             Fathers
             will
             that
             he
             must
             suffer
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             shews
             how
             little
             you
             understand
             when
             you
             speak
             so
             :
             are
             not
             Christs
             injunctions
             our
             rule
             .
             Since
             then
             he
             forbade
             his
             Disciples
             to
             draw
             a
             sword
             for
             him
             ,
             with
             so
             severe
             a
             threatning
             ,
             as
             
               whosoever
               
               will
               draw
               the
               sword
               ,
               shall
               perish
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
            
             this
             must
             binde
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             sayes
             to
             Pilate
             on
             this
             ●ead
             ,
             
               My
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
            
             &c.
             is
             so
             plain
             language
             ,
             that
             I
             wonder
             how
             it
             doth
             not
             convince
             all
             .
             I
             know
             there
             are
             some
             pitifull
             answers
             made
             to
             those
             places
             :
             but
             they
             are
             so
             irrational
             ,
             that
             they
             deserve
             not
             a
             serious
             reply
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             not
             of
             an
             humour
             to
             laugh
             at
             them
             :
             only
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             an
             ingenuous
             man
             speak
             plainly
             ,
             much
             more
             must
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             :
             Judge
             then
             whether
             these
             unworthy
             glosses
             ,
             make
             Christ
             likeer
             a
             
               nibling
               Logician
            
             ,
             then
             
               the
               true
               and
               faithfull
               witnesse
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Then
             you
             condemn
             our
             first
             reformation
             carried
             on
             by
             fighting
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Since
             you
             go
             to
             examples
             ,
             rather
             begin
             with
             the
             Ages
             that
             immediatly
             followed
             Christ
             ,
             in
             which
             for
             three
             hundred
             years
             the
             Gospel
             was
             preached
             and
             propagated
             by
             sufferings
             ,
             but
             never
             by
             fighting
             ,
             though
             their
             number
             enabled
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             irritated
             by
             the
             cruellest
             provocations
             and
             persecutions
             :
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             saw
             and
             conversed
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             understood
             their
             meaning
             better
             than
             these
             who
             lived
             at
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             from
             them
             :
             I
             acknowledge
             there
             was
             force
             used
             in
             our
             Reformation
             ;
             but
             so
             much
             the
             worse
             for
             that
             :
             And
             you
             know
             the
             enemy
             sowes
             his
             tares
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             field
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Wheat
             is
             sowen
             .
             But
             never
             alledge
             to
             me
             the
             president
             of
             men
             ,
             against
             the
             expresse
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             What
             say
             you
             then
             to
             these
             who
             died
             sealing
             
             their
             opinion
             ,
             fighting
             for
             Religion
             ,
             with
             their
             blood
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             You
             put
             me
             to
             a
             hard
             lock
             ,
             to
             rake
             amongst
             the
             ashes
             of
             the
             dead
             :
             As
             for
             those
             who
             died
             ,
             I
             had
             that
             compassion
             for
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             willingly
             have
             redeemed
             their
             lives
             at
             the
             rate
             of
             mine
             own
             :
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             many
             sincerely
             followed
             their
             Conscience
             in
             it
             .
             But
             I
             am
             far
             from
             thinking
             the
             better
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             because
             some
             died
             handsomly
             for
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             I
             should
             be
             reconciled
             to
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             all
             Heresies
             ,
             who
             want
             not
             their
             pretended
             Martyrs
             .
             But
             I
             need
             go
             no
             further
             then
             England
             ,
             at
             His
             Majesties
             Restauration
             ,
             where
             the
             murderers
             of
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             died
             gallantly
             ,
             ow●ing
             what
             they
             did
             as
             the
             Cause
             of
             God.
             So
             the
             seal
             of
             a
             Martyr's
             blood
             ,
             is
             not
             alwayes
             the
             seal
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             but
             why
             do
             you
             remember
             bygones
             ?
             We
             are
             now
             all
             good
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             do
             bless
             God
             for
             His
             Majesties
             Restauration
             ,
             and
             do
             pray
             for
             him
             more
             then
             you
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             May
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             of
             your
             way
             ;
             but
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             not
             ,
             I
             doubt
             your
             love
             to
             him
             is
             very
             cool
             .
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             bygones
             to
             bring
             an
             odium
             upon
             you
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             that
             a
             course
             which
             was
             managed
             by
             a
             spirit
             of
             Rebellion
             ,
             was
             none
             of
             Gods.
             As
             for
             your
             rejoycing
             at
             His
             Majesties
             Restauration
             ,
             I
             scarce
             believe
             it
             ,
             since
             you
             will
             not
             keep
             a
             day
             of
             Thanksgiving
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             that
             we
             scruple
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             because
             you
             make
             it
             a
             holy
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             very
             nice
             ,
             for
             by
             holy
             day
             we
             mean
             
             ●ot
             that
             the
             twenty
             ninth
             of
             May
             is
             a
             more
             sacred
             time
             ,
             then
             other
             dayes
             :
             but
             that
             the
             day
             shall
             be
             devoted
             to
             holy
             exercise
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             This
             should
             not
             be
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             ought
             only
             to
             order
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             against
             this
             alledge
             the
             commands
             of
             David
             and
             Solomon
             ,
             since
             you
             may
             alledge
             they
             were
             extraordinary
             persons
             ;
             but
             you
             cannot
             say
             that
             Esther
             and
             Mordecai
             were
             such
             ,
             who
             enjoyned
             the
             observation
             of
             Purim
             ,
             and
             call
             that
             Feast
             a
             good
             day
             ;
             and
             the
             odds
             betwixt
             holy
             and
             good
             is
             not
             very
             great
             .
             And
             although
             there
             be
             no
             divine
             order
             for
             the
             Feast
             of
             Dedication
             ,
             yet
             our
             Saviour
             was
             at
             the
             Feast
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Temple
             :
             though
             you
             will
             not
             come
             to
             Church
             on
             the
             twenty
             ninth
             of
             May.
             
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Well
             then
             ,
             all
             you
             can
             charge
             upon
             us
             is
             a
             little
             disloyalty
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             our
             way
             may
             be
             the
             Cause
             of
             God
             :
             for
             even
             the
             Saints
             have
             their
             infirmities
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Truly
             this
             is
             so
             great
             a
             one
             ,
             that
             I
             dare
             pronounce
             none
             a
             Saint
             ,
             who
             hath
             been
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             till
             he
             repent
             of
             it
             :
             But
             I
             am
             far
             from
             being
             at
             the
             end
             of
             your
             faults
             ,
             having
             but
             begun
             with
             this
             .
             The
             next
             thing
             perswades
             me
             of
             your
             evil
             way
             ,
             is
             ,
             your
             cruelty
             and
             rigour
             :
             Did
             you
             not
             force
             all
             to
             take
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             severely
             punishing
             such
             as
             would
             not
             ?
             And
             did
             you
             not
             cruelly
             persecute
             all
             those
             who
             opposed
             you
             ?
             Truly
             this
             hath
             so
             confirmed
             my
             aversion
             from
             your
             way
             ,
             that
             I
             hope
             never
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             this
             part
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             N.
             
          
           
             That
             was
             a
             fault
             too
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             us
             are
             very
             sensible
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Let
             not
             my
             soul
             enter
             into
             the
             secrets
             of
             bloody
             men
             :
             Your
             very
             Leaders
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             had
             known
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             meek
             spirit
             ,
             should
             have
             opposed
             these
             severities
             ;
             not
             only
             countenanced
             ,
             but
             drave
             them
             on
             ,
             and
             rejoyced
             in
             them
             .
             And
             if
             they
             think
             it
             a
             fault
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             that
             none
             of
             them
             offers
             to
             disclaim
             it
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             some
             of
             you
             in
             your
             confessions
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             causes
             of
             wrath
             ,
             rather
             tax
             your
             courses
             of
             too
             great
             lenity
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Whoever
             may
             object
             that
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             silent
             ;
             for
             what
             severity
             have
             we
             felt
             ?
             how
             many
             Ministers
             are
             turned
             out
             ,
             and
             people
             oppressed
             for
             not
             owning
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             in
             so
             far
             justify
             the
             rigour
             you
             have
             met
             with
             ,
             as
             to
             show
             it
             is
             far
             short
             of
             yours
             .
             People
             are
             required
             to
             do
             nothing
             ,
             but
             live
             peaceably
             ,
             and
             joyn
             in
             Worship
             ;
             whereas
             you
             made
             them
             swear
             to
             you
             :
             and
             the
             Ministers
             are
             not
             made
             swear
             to
             maintain
             the
             present
             establishment
             ,
             and
             to
             root
             out
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             you
             did
             ;
             they
             are
             only
             required
             to
             concur
             in
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             to
             promise
             submission
             to
             Episcopacy
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             not
             wonder
             at
             my
             patience
             ,
             who
             hear
             you
             inveigh
             so
             bitterly
             against
             us
             ?
             but
             I
             let
             you
             see
             ,
             a
             Presbyterian
             can
             be
             calm
             :
             I
             hope
             you
             have
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Not
             yet
             indeed
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             trying
             your
             calmness
             ,
             but
             your
             conscience
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             speak
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             irritat
             ,
             but
             to
             convince
             you
             .
             I
             shall
             next
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             great
             insolence
             and
             height
             was
             among
             
             you
             :
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             personal
             pride
             ,
             though
             I
             coul●
             say
             enough
             on
             that
             Head
             :
             I
             only
             tax
             your
             public
             actings
             .
             What
             insolence
             was
             it
             ,
             to
             assume
             bi●
             names
             ,
             of
             the
             godly
             party
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ●nd
             to
             call
             your
             way
             ,
             The
             Cause
             and
             Kingdom
             o●
             Christ
             ?
             Whether
             looks
             this
             like
             the
             Pharisees
             an●
             Hypocrites
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             And
             in
             this
             you
             were
             punished
             with
             your
             own
             weapons
             :
             for
             the
             Protester●
             wrung
             that
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             Independants
             assumed
             it
             from
             you
             both
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             sure
             we
             were
             the
             Godly
             Party
             ,
             compared
             to
             those
             we
             had
             to
             do
             with
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             bewrayes
             your
             arrogance
             :
             though
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             bear
             witness
             to
             your selves
             ,
             nor
             assume
             such
             titles
             .
             Remember
             the
             Pharisee
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               I
               thank
               the
               Lord
               that
               I
               am
               not
               like
               this
               Publican
               .
            
             You
             know
             the
             loudest
             pretenders
             have
             not
             alwayes
             the
             justest
             title
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             hope
             now
             you
             have
             done
             with
             your
             scolding
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             like
             all
             guilty
             persons
             ,
             who
             take
             every
             modest
             representing
             of
             their
             faults
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             scolding
             and
             bitterness
             ;
             so
             did
             the
             Jews
             use
             St.
             Paul.
             It
             shews
             the
             sore
             or
             disease
             is
             desperate
             ,
             when
             the
             Patient
             cannot
             be
             touched
             .
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             begun
             to
             scold
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             not
             done
             with
             admonishing
             .
             Next
             ,
             How
             did
             your
             Leaders
             complain
             of
             Bishops
             their
             medling
             in
             matters
             of
             State
             :
             and
             yet
             when
             the
             Scene
             turned
             ,
             how
             absolutely
             did
             they
             govern
             ?
             Church-men
             grew
             the
             advisers
             of
             all
             businesses
             ,
             Juntoes
             held
             in
             their
             houses
             .
             And
             how
             impudently
             did
             the
             Church
             countermand
             the
             State
             ,
             
             Anno
             1648.
             even
             in
             Civil
             matters
             ?
             as
             were
             the
             Levying
             of
             Armies
             ,
             and
             the
             paying
             of
             Taxes
             .
             And
             after
             the
             Tragical
             Catastrophe
             of
             the
             unlawfully
             called
             unlawful
             Engagement
             ,
             they
             barred
             the
             Nobility
             from
             their
             priviledges
             as
             Peers
             ,
             till
             they
             must
             be
             satisfied
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             All
             that
             was
             done
             in
             order
             to
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Churches
             care
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             very
             Plea
             of
             the
             Pope
             :
             and
             indeed
             in
             Politicks
             ,
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Presbyterians
             agree
             in
             moe
             things
             than
             you
             think
             on
             .
             By
             this
             Maxime
             all
             Civil
             matters
             must
             come
             under
             Ecclesiastical
             cognizance
             ;
             since
             every
             action
             can
             be
             reduced
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Law.
             But
             particularly
             to
             medle
             with
             War
             ,
             and
             matters
             of
             Blood
             ,
             hath
             been
             ever
             judged
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Pastoral
             duty
             ,
             which
             obligeth
             to
             feed
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             kill
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             add
             one
             thing
             more
             ,
             which
             was
             your
             Superstition
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             had
             resolved
             to
             have
             objected
             that
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             we
             cannot
             be
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             nothing
             we
             hate
             more
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             You
             know
             not
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             guiltier
             then
             you
             are
             aware
             of
             .
             Superstition
             is
             an
             over-rating
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             were
             more
             pleased
             with
             them
             ,
             than
             indeed
             he
             is
             :
             And
             therefore
             to
             lay
             too
             great
             weight
             upon
             any
             thing
             ,
             is
             superstition
             .
             He
             then
             that
             judgeth
             a
             thing
             of
             it self
             indifferent
             ,
             to
             be
             necessary
             :
             And
             he
             that
             condemns
             it
             as
             unlawful
             ,
             are
             equally
             superstitious
             .
             It
             were
             a
             long
             and
             tedious
             story
             ,
             to
             let
             you
             see
             how
             great
             weight
             you
             laid
             upon
             many
             small
             matters
             ,
             both
             in
             
             doing
             and
             forbearing
             .
             But
             I
             will
             leave
             particulars
             to
             your
             conscience
             ;
             and
             I
             protest
             in
             all
             I
             hav●
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             other
             design
             ,
             but
             to
             teach
             you
             no●
             to
             have
             mens
             persons
             or
             wayes
             too
             much
             in
             admiration
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             now
             run
             out
             in
             a
             long
             and
             furiou●
             career
             against
             us
             :
             hear
             me
             next
             ,
             reckon
             the
             excellent
             things
             were
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             yo●
             shall
             confesse
             our
             good
             did
             far
             preponderat
             ou●
             evil
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             hear
             you
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             ,
             but
             in
             th●
             mean
             time
             let
             us
             take
             a
             little
             refreshment
             an●
             respite
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Be
             it
             so
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           DIALOGUE
           II.
           
        
         
           
             ●
             .
          
           
             NOw
             let
             us
             again
             resume
             our
             discourse
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             what
             great
             goodnesse
             was
             it
             ,
             which
             ●o
             commended
             your
             party
             ;
             for
             I
             love
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             ●e
             where
             it
             will
             :
             and
             therefore
             though
             I
             be
             none
             ●f
             your
             party
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             heartily
             rejoyce
             to
             hear
             ●ood
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             fear
             you
             are
             either
             so
             carnal
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             re●ish
             things
             that
             are
             spiritual
             ,
             or
             so
             byassed
             ,
             as
             not
             ●o
             set
             the
             due
             value
             upon
             us
             :
             But
             who
             can
             doubt
             we
             were
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             remember
             how
             we
             bore
             down
             sin
             and
             wickednesse
             ?
             How
             much
             good
             preaching
             there
             was
             amongst
             us
             ?
             What
             fer●our
             was
             on
             peoples
             mindes
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             Sermons
             ?
             What
             heavenly
             prayers
             we
             poured
             out
             to
             God
             ?
             But
             when
             I
             remember
             our
             Fasts
             ,
             and
             dayes
             of
             Communion
             ,
             my
             very
             heart
             breaks
             to
             think
             these
             sweet
             dayes
             are
             now
             gone
             :
             Then
             what
             delight
             in
             Scripture
             had
             we
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             Vulgar
             were
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ?
             How
             well
             was
             the
             Sabbath
             observed
             amongst
             us
             ?
             And
             what
             order
             was
             there
             in
             Families
             ,
             morning
             and
             evening
             ?
             All
             this
             is
             now
             gone
             .
             Alas
             for
             poor
             Scotland
             !
             that
             had
             once
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             so
             brightly
             shining
             in
             it
             !
             But
             now
             ,
             ah
             ,
             ah
             ,
             for
             the
             darknesse
             that
             hath
             overspread
             it
             !
             had
             you
             but
             seen
             what
             I
             saw
             ,
             your
             very
             heart
             would
             have
             been
             ravished
             with
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Truly
             ,
             I
             expected
             to
             have
             heard
             some
             great
             matter
             from
             you
             ,
             of
             the
             self-denial
             ,
             contempt
             of
             
             the
             world
             ,
             resignation
             ,
             humility
             ,
             meeknesse
             ,
             patience
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             charity
             ,
             abstraction
             of
             minde
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             great
             heights
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             but
             you
             tell
             me
             only
             of
             their
             external
             devotion
             ,
             which
             how
             good
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             yet
             is
             far
             from
             being
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             since
             the
             very
             Pharisees
             were
             eminent
             in
             those
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             you
             were
             carnal
             ,
             and
             savoured
             not
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             you
             look
             after
             morality
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             matter
             :
             but
             we
             look
             after
             true
             Christianity
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             If
             by
             morality
             ,
             you
             mean
             the
             affecting
             a
             vertuous
             behaviour
             ,
             without
             a
             dependance
             on
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             I
             have
             as
             low
             an
             account
             of
             it
             as
             any
             can
             have
             ;
             but
             if
             by
             morality
             ,
             you
             mean
             a
             pure
             and
             holy
             Conversation
             ,
             I
             doubt
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             and
             best
             part
             of
             Religion
             :
             Without
             which
             ,
             the
             other
             parts
             are
             but
             hypocrisie
             and
             formality
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             examine
             all
             these
             things
             which
             seem
             to
             knit
             your
             hearts
             so
             much
             to
             that
             way
             :
             And
             shall
             begin
             with
             their
             diligence
             in
             repressing
             sin
             .
             I
             confesse
             they
             had
             a
             kind
             of
             Discipline
             :
             but
             it
             was
             wholly
             different
             from
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             far
             short
             of
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             discipline
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             see
             you
             undervalue
             every
             thing
             we
             did
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             you
             have
             no
             reason
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             were
             not
             your
             Church-Sessions
             like
             Birla-Courts
             ,
             where
             every
             one
             came
             and
             complained
             of
             wrongs
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             :
             for
             the
             Church
             should
             only
             meddle
             with
             sins
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Scandals
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             they
             are
             injuries
             .
             Next
             ,
             Dilations
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Lords
             
             rule
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             received
             ,
             till
             the
             person
             be
             first
             privately
             admonished
             by
             the
             party
             offended
             ;
             next
             ,
             by
             two
             or
             three
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             obstinat
             ,
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             told
             :
             But
             you
             observed
             no
             such
             rule
             .
             Next
             you
             imposed
             and
             exacted
             Fines
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Magistrate's
             work
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Church
             should
             take
             no
             money
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             offered
             in
             Charity
             .
             You
             also
             forced
             people
             to
             stoop
             to
             your
             Discipline
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             refused
             ,
             you
             threatned
             them
             with
             the
             temporal
             sword
             :
             which
             by
             the
             unhappinesse
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             was
             too
             much
             at
             your
             dispose
             .
             And
             this
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             you
             did
             not
             carry
             on
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             a
             Gospel-spirit
             ,
             though
             that
             was
             ever
             in
             your
             mouthes
             ,
             but
             by
             secular
             wayes
             :
             for
             ,
             offenders
             should
             come
             and
             offer
             themselves
             to
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             driven
             to
             it
             .
             The
             time
             wherein
             your
             pennance
             lasted
             ,
             was
             also
             short
             :
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             did
             separate
             offenders
             ,
             as
             many
             years
             ,
             as
             you
             did
             weeks
             .
             It
             is
             also
             clear
             ,
             you
             used
             Discipline
             to
             put
             a
             temporal
             shame
             upon
             offenders
             :
             For
             you
             set
             them
             in
             a
             high
             place
             to
             be
             gazed
             upon
             ,
             whereas
             they
             should
             have
             been
             rather
             set
             without
             the
             doors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             to
             conclude
             ,
             how
             wretchedly
             did
             you
             abuse
             this
             ?
             subjecting
             people
             to
             censure
             ,
             for
             your
             triffling
             matters
             ,
             when
             you
             knew
             they
             were
             acting
             a
             mock-penitence
             :
             and
             were
             more
             zealous
             to
             preach
             against
             oppositions
             to
             your
             courses
             ,
             than
             against
             the
             oppositions
             to
             the
             everlasting
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Now
             you
             tax
             us
             for
             what
             we
             were
             very
             free
             of
             :
             Was
             ever
             sin
             so
             boldly
             reproved
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             Pulpits
             ?
             Our
             Ministers
             sparing
             no
             rank
             nor
             quality
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             confesse
             some
             things
             ,
             I
             say
             not
             sins
             ,
             you
             reproved
             boldly
             enough
             :
             not
             sparing
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             whose
             pretended
             faults
             ,
             you
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             unnatural
             Hams
             ,
             were
             ready
             enough
             to
             publish
             ,
             when
             your
             so
             doing
             ,
             could
             have
             no
             other
             effect
             ,
             but
             to
             irritate
             his
             Subjects
             against
             him
             .
             How
             often
             was
             that
             sacred
             Prince
             charged
             with
             Popery
             ,
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             the
             Massacre
             of
             Ireland
             ?
             and
             that
             Royal
             Family
             termed
             ,
             the
             bloody-house
             ?
             yea
             ,
             after
             his
             accursed
             enemies
             had
             murdered
             him
             ,
             when
             common
             humanity
             should
             have
             oblidged
             you
             to
             let
             the
             dead
             alone
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             should
             have
             taught
             you
             to
             have
             had
             more
             reverent
             thoughts
             of
             one
             who
             died
             so
             piously
             and
             devoutly
             ;
             yet
             you
             ceased
             not
             to
             persecute
             and
             tear
             his
             memorie
             ,
             which
             in
             spite
             of
             your
             malice
             ,
             will
             be
             glorious
             to
             all
             posterity
             :
             and
             that
             with
             the
             height
             of
             insolence
             and
             barbarity
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             hearing
             and
             presence
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             who
             now
             reigneth
             .
             This
             was
             your
             bold
             reproving
             of
             faults
             .
             But
             how
             little
             were
             you
             in
             secret
             reproving
             faults
             ?
             When
             you
             got
             to
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             there
             indeed
             you
             triumphed
             ,
             because
             you
             knew
             none
             were
             to
             oppose
             you
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             reproofs
             should
             be
             begun
             in
             private
             ,
             and
             not
             brought
             to
             publick
             ;
             but
             upon
             the
             obstinate
             rejecting
             of
             private
             admonitions
             .
             And
             for
             what
             end
             were
             you
             often
             so
             bitter
             to
             absents
             ?
             This
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             things
             could
             be
             upon
             no
             other
             design
             ,
             but
             either
             maliciously
             to
             disgrace
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             get
             a
             following
             among
             your
             party
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             faithfull
             ,
             free
             ,
             and
             zealous
             preachers
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             N.
             
          
           
             You
             speak
             with
             very
             great
             heat
             and
             passion
             ,
             against
             better
             men
             then
             your self
             ,
             and
             better
             preachers
             than
             ever
             any
             of
             your
             way
             will
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             May
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             wish
             both
             they
             and
             their
             Gifts
             had
             been
             seven-fold
             better
             than
             they
             were
             :
             but
             if
             I
             shall
             judge
             of
             them
             ,
             either
             by
             their
             printed
             Sermons
             ,
             or
             those
             I
             have
             heard
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             extraordinary
             things
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             The
             half
             of
             their
             Sermons
             were
             upon
             publick
             matters
             :
             and
             what
             did
             these
             concern
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             poor
             people
             ?
             Was
             not
             this
             for
             bread
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             a
             stone
             ?
             Next
             ,
             for
             the
             solid
             practises
             of
             a
             Christian
             life
             ,
             I
             scarce
             ever
             heard
             them
             named
             ,
             except
             overly
             .
             Whom
             heard
             you
             preach
             against
             the
             love
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             seeking
             of
             esteem
             ,
             quarrelling
             ,
             seeking
             of
             revenge
             ,
             anxiety
             and
             passion
             ?
             Vertue
             was
             little
             preached
             ,
             and
             far
             lesse
             practised
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             sure
             we
             heard
             much
             spiritual
             Doctrine
             from
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             these
             are
             common
             matters
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Read
             our
             Saviours
             Sermons
             ,
             particularly
             ,
             his
             longest
             upon
             the
             mount
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             finde
             these
             to
             be
             the
             great
             subjects
             of
             his
             discourse
             :
             I
             confesse
             they
             are
             common
             ,
             but
             remember
             the
             commonest
             things
             are
             often
             most
             usefull
             .
             As
             for
             your
             spiritual
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             true
             heights
             of
             spirituality
             were
             as
             little
             preached
             ,
             as
             the
             living
             much
             in
             abstraction
             ,
             silence
             and
             solitude
             ,
             the
             being
             often
             in
             the
             still
             contemplations
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             the
             becoming
             dead
             to
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             spending
             dayes
             and
             nights
             in
             secret
             fastings
             and
             prayers
             ,
             how
             seldom
             were
             these
             things
             spoken
             of
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             N.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             make
             you
             of
             them
             ,
             since
             you
             d●
             not
             allow
             them
             to
             be
             spiritual
             doctrine
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             deny
             but
             they
             were
             spiritual
             ,
             bu●
             I
             add
             ,
             they
             were
             of
             a
             very
             low
             size
             and
             degree
             ,
             an●
             such
             as
             could
             never
             carry
             on
             the
             Auditors
             to
             an●
             great
             perfection
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             were
             practise●
             by
             the
             Pharisees
             .
             You
             know
             they
             read
             the
             Scrip●
             ture
             ,
             and
             knew
             it
             so
             exactly
             ,
             as
             no
             Christians
             do
             their
             Bibles
             :
             they
             observed
             the
             Sabbath
             severly
             ▪
             they
             prayed
             many
             and
             long
             prayers
             .
             So
             that
             these
             external
             things
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             fringes
             of
             true
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             We
             heard
             Christ
             and
             him
             crucified
             preached
             much
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             well
             if
             ye
             did
             ,
             but
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             i●
             Christ
             was
             so
             preached
             ,
             as
             to
             cry
             up
             a
             bare
             relying
             on
             him
             ,
             without
             obedience
             to
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             I
             fear
             too
             many
             did
             ,
             this
             was
             a
             very
             antichristian●
             way
             of
             preaching
             Christ.
             Next
             ,
             you
             got
             amongst
             you
             a
             world
             of
             nice
             subtilties
             ,
             which
             you
             called
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             these
             were
             handled
             with
             so
             metaphysical
             curiosities
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             what●
             to
             make
             of
             them
             :
             And
             the
             people
             that
             should
             ▪
             have
             been
             driven
             out
             of
             these
             ,
             into
             the
             great
             practices
             of
             a
             Christian
             life
             ,
             were
             too
             much
             flattered
             and
             humoured
             in
             them
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             Penmen
             of
             Scripture
             had
             no
             such
             stuff
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             This
             still
             discovers
             your
             carnal
             heart
             :
             God
             help
             you
             who
             understand
             not
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Never
             tell
             me
             of
             other
             wayes
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
             but
             holinesse
             ,
             charity
             ,
             and
             humility
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             some
             devout
             people
             will
             be
             under
             doubtings
             and
             fears
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             a
             weaknesse
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             fed
             and
             humoured
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             scruples
             are
             to
             be
             satisfied
             in
             private
             .
             But
             to
             hear
             people
             ,
             who
             lead
             but
             common
             lives
             ,
             talk
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             is
             unsufferable
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             take
             notice
             of
             their
             strange
             methods
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             much
             admired
             in
             preaching
             :
             though
             I
             could
             tell
             you
             how
             our
             Saviour
             and
             the
             Apostles
             used
             none
             of
             these
             :
             but
             I
             shall
             be
             sparing
             in
             this
             ,
             it
             not
             being
             of
             so
             great
             ,
             or
             necessary
             concernment
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             O
             but
             what
             powerfull
             Sermons
             were
             theirs
             !
             they
             made
             my
             very
             heart
             shake
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             glad
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             but
             see
             that
             by
             power
             you
             do
             not
             mean
             a
             tone
             in
             the
             voice
             ,
             a
             grimace
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             or
             a
             gesture
             and
             action
             ,
             or
             some
             strange
             phrases
             ,
             these
             indeed
             affect
             the
             vulgar
             much
             :
             but
             considering
             people
             see
             through
             them
             ,
             and
             value
             them
             little
             .
             
               The
               voice
               of
               God
               was
               a
               still
               voice
               ,
            
             and
             
               Christ
               was
               not
               heard
               in
               the
               streets
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             there
             were
             many
             converted
             by
             the
             preachings
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             was
             a
             great
             love
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             people
             running
             far
             to
             hear
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Truly
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             envy
             ,
             that
             I
             wish
             from
             my
             Soul
             ,
             where
             one
             was
             converted
             by
             you
             ,
             a
             thousand
             had
             been
             .
             But
             see
             that
             by
             conversion
             you
             do
             not
             mean
             only
             ,
             a
             change
             in
             opinion
             ,
             or
             outward
             behaviour
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             done
             upon
             interest
             :
             and
             remember
             that
             there
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             Proselytes
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             thereby
             became
             
               more
               the
               children
               of
               the
               devil
               ,
               than
               they
               
               were
               .
            
             And
             see
             that
             you
             do
             not
             mistake
             every
             hea●
             in
             the
             fancie
             for
             a
             conversion
             ;
             one
             thing
             I
             mu●
             challenge
             you
             of
             ,
             that
             you
             call
             alwayes
             you●
             preachings
             ,
             the
             
               word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             for
             to
             term
             them
             so
             and
             yet
             to
             confesse
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             mistaken
             in
             them
             is
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             since
             Gods
             word
             is
             infallible
             ▪
             Your
             texts
             indeed
             are
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             you●
             glosses
             on
             them
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             words
             of
             fallibl●
             men
             :
             Now
             this
             was
             a
             great
             Art
             to
             conciliat
             ●
             hudge
             veneration
             and
             authority
             to
             your
             preachings
             ;
             for
             you
             called
             them
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             applied
             all
             the
             places
             of
             Scripture
             that
             belonged
             to
             the
             inspired
             and
             infallible
             preachers
             ,
             unto
             your selves
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             might
             be
             Rabbies
             in
             deed
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             ,
             but
             their
             lives
             was
             preaching
             ,
             and
             the●
             looked
             like
             the
             Gospel
             indeed
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             far
             from
             denying
             that
             there
             were
             ver●
             good
             men
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             some
             of
             the●
             whom
             I
             know
             to
             have
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             before
             thei●
             eyes
             :
             but
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             little
             advanced
             above
             babes
             in
             Christ.
             For
             your
             grea●
             men
             ,
             how
             strangely
             did
             they
             involve
             themselve●
             in
             all
             businesses
             ?
             and
             truly
             a
             medling
             temper
             ,
             look
             not
             like
             a
             devout
             one
             :
             but
             ,
             what
             great
             spirituality
             appeared
             amongst
             most
             of
             them
             ?
             Leaders
             o●
             Churches
             and
             parties
             should
             be
             alwayes
             commending
             God
             and
             Religion
             to
             people
             ,
             and
             truly
             hear
             there
             is
             little
             of
             this
             in
             their
             mouthes
             ;
             shrewd
             presumption
             that
             there
             is
             not
             too
             much
             o●
             it
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Alas
             !
             you
             know
             us
             not
             ,
             we
             seldom
             meet
             
             but
             ,
             we
             expound
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             have
             spiritual
             exercise
             amongst
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             confesse
             you
             have
             enough
             that
             way
             ,
             but
             that
             looks
             more
             artificial
             and
             formal
             ,
             but
             in
             your
             discourse
             ,
             how
             few
             of
             your
             words
             are
             
               seasoned
               with
               salt
               ,
               ministring
               grace
               to
               the
               bearers
               ?
            
             which
             is
             a
             more
             genuine
             and
             native
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             more
             convincing
             way
             of
             commending
             Godlinesse
             to
             people
             .
             But
             what
             great
             things
             of
             devotion
             ,
             or
             holinesse
             ,
             appear
             amongst
             you
             ?
             who
             of
             you
             despise
             the
             world
             ?
             give
             away
             your
             goods
             to
             the
             poor
             ?
             who
             bear
             injuries
             without
             resentments
             and
             revenge
             ?
             who
             are
             willing
             to
             be
             set
             at
             nought
             ?
             who
             are
             mortifying
             themselves
             even
             in
             the
             lawfull
             pleasures
             of
             sense
             ?
             who
             bear
             crosses
             without
             murmurings
             ?
             and
             for
             the
             devotional
             part
             ,
             who
             of
             you
             seem
             to
             live
             only
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             consecrat
             your
             time
             and
             strength
             to
             divine
             exercises
             ?
             truly
             these
             things
             are
             as
             little
             among
             you
             as
             any
             party
             ●
             know
             :
             nay
             ,
             one
             thing
             I
             cannot
             passe
             by
             ,
             that
             you
             generally
             seem
             so
             desirous
             of
             being
             noticed
             i●
             your
             Religion
             ;
             this
             is
             far
             from
             our
             Saviour
             practice
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             all
             your
             prejudicat
             opinion
             again●
             us
             ,
             but
             had
             you
             been
             ever
             with
             us
             at
             our
             Communions
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             been
             forced
             to
             confes●
             that
             God
             was
             amongst
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             never
             denied
             it
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             far
             from
             being
             ●
             hidebound
             ,
             as
             to
             affix
             God
             to
             a
             party
             ,
             as
             you
             to
             confidentlie
             do
             .
             But
             for
             your
             Communions
             ,
             I
             a●
             not
             like
             to
             be
             much
             convinced
             by
             them
             ,
             I
             cann●
             like
             your
             running
             so
             many
             miles
             to
             them
             ,
             this
             
             ●umultaurie
             and
             disorderlie
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Sacrament
             it self
             you
             value
             ,
             you
             may
             have
             it
             neare●
             hand
             :
             but
             this
             shews
             ,
             you
             idolize
             men
             too
             much
             ●
             Next
             ,
             at
             your
             Communions
             ,
             all
             your
             businesse
             i●
             to
             hear
             and
             talk
             ,
             whereas
             the
             truest
             preparation
             for
             that
             work
             ,
             is
             ,
             an
             inward
             stillnesse
             and
             recollection
             of
             mind
             ;
             and
             certainly
             much
             talk
             at
             that
             time
             particularly
             in
             the
             very
             action
             it self
             ,
             doth
             bu●
             draw
             out
             ,
             and
             disturb
             the
             mind
             :
             and
             by
             reason
             o●
             your
             crouds
             ,
             you
             cannot
             have
             occasion
             of
             such
             retirement
             as
             is
             necessary
             at
             so
             solemn
             a
             time
             .
             And
             to
             speak
             plainly
             ,
             I
             cannot
             think
             persons
             very
             devout
             ,
             who
             love
             rather
             to
             hear
             one
             talk
             ,
             were
             it
             never
             so
             good
             purposes
             ,
             than
             to
             retire
             inwardly
             and
             commune
             with
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             and
             with
             God.
             Some
             of
             you
             will
             be
             many
             hours
             in
             publick
             worship
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             not
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             in
             secret
             devotions
             .
             It
             would
             look
             like●
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             many
             hours
             secret
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             very
             short
             in
             publick
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             see
             nothing
             among
             us
             pleaseth
             you
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             never
             the
             worse
             for
             all
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Truly
             I
             cannot
             admire
             what
             I
             judge
             but
             simple
             and
             mean.
             But
             another
             fault
             about
             your
             Communions
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             you
             had
             them
             so
             seldom
             ,
             against
             the
             expresse
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             continued
             daily
             breaking
             Bread
             :
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             and
             places
             ,
             were
             frequent
             in
             this
             ,
             which
             you
             brought
             to
             once
             a
             year
             .
             And
             who
             taught
             you
             to
             separate
             it
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             solemn
             worship
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             it
             every
             Lords
             day
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             N.
             
          
           
             That
             was
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             unfrequency
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             ●ight
             be
             the
             more
             solemn
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Then
             at
             length
             you
             confesse
             ,
             you
             use
             your
             ●wn
             devices
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             more
             ●lemn
             .
             But
             it
             had
             been
             much
             liker
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             ●o
             have
             celebrate
             frequently
             ,
             but
             withall
             to
             have
             ●oticed
             well
             such
             as
             did
             receive
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Did
             you
             never
             observe
             the
             great
             devotion
             ●
             our
             worship
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Truly
             I
             am
             sorry
             ,
             I
             saw
             so
             little
             of
             it
             :
             what
             ●rreverence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             prayer
             is
             in
             the
             ●hurch
             ,
             most
             of
             you
             ●it
             on
             your
             breeches
             ?
             is
             this
             ●o
             approach
             unto
             God
             with
             the
             reverence
             be●omes
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ?
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             ex●resse
             command
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
               O
               come
               let
               us
               wor●hip
               ,
               and
               bow
               down
               ,
               and
               kneel
               down
               before
               the
               Lord
               ●ur
               Maker
               ,
            
             and
             you
             cannot
             say
             this
             was
             one
             of
             Moses
             rites
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             God
             looks
             not
             to
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             ●he
             inward
             bowing
             and
             kneeling
             of
             the
             soul
             he
             regards
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             your
             superstition
             to
             stand
             much
             ●t
             these
             outward
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             But
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             as
             ●ell
             with
             our
             bodies
             ,
             as
             with
             our
             spirits
             .
             And
             ●ow
             unhandsome
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             not
             testifie
             that
             reverence
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             would
             shew
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             were
             ●he
             but
             a
             few
             degrees
             above
             us
             ?
             beside
             ,
             you
             who
             alwayes
             call
             for
             Scripture
             ,
             ought
             quickly
             to
             be
             convinced
             here
             ?
             most
             Scripture-prayers
             being
             ●aid
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             in
             that
             posture
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             which
             comes
             next
             in
             reverence
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             standing
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             kneeled
             when
             he
             prayed
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             both
             at
             Miletus
             and
             Tyre
             knee●
             ed
             down
             ,
             and
             prayed
             with
             the
             people
             :
             though
             ●
             Tyre
             ,
             it
             was
             upon
             the
             shore
             ,
             a
             pretty
             inconvenie●
             place
             for
             kneeling
             .
             You
             know
             how
             much
             Scri●
             ture
             I
             can
             bring
             ,
             for
             kneeling
             or
             standing
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             David
             sate
             before
             th●
             Lord
             ,
             and
             prayed
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             not
             this
             strange
             ;
             that
             you
             will
             brin●
             one
             practice
             ,
             and
             follow
             that
             rather
             than
             the
             co●
             stant
             and
             universal
             practice
             registrated
             in
             Scripture●
             Beside
             ,
             the
             word
             there
             doth
             not
             import
             that
             h●
             sate
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             he
             
               sifted
               himself
               before
               th●
               Lord.
            
             And
             then
             you
             do
             not
             consider
             that
             praye●
             was
             private
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             undoubted
             ,
             more
             solemnit●
             is
             necessary
             in
             publick
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             private
             worship
             .
             Why
             then
             do
             you
             not
             kneel
             or
             stand
             in
             Churches●
             since
             you
             do
             so
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             Family-wor●
             ship
             ?
             and
             why
             not
             as
             well
             ,
             if
             not
             rather
             in
             the
             one
             nor
             in
             the
             other
             ?
             truly
             this
             bewrayes
             both
             grea●
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             great
             irreverence
             .
             And
             beside
             th●
             irreverence
             of
             that
             wretched
             posture
             of
             ●itting
             it
             is
             so
             convenient
             for
             your
             ease
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             mo●
             sold
             themselves
             to
             sleep
             in
             the
             prayers
             :
             and
             suc●
             as
             do
             not
             so
             ,
             seem
             to
             listen
             to
             the
             prayer
             ,
             as
             the●
             do
             to
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             without
             thinking
             they
             are
             t●
             joyn
             in
             it
             .
             And
             indeed
             to
             fit
             ,
             is
             so
             grosse
             an
             abus●
             in
             prayer
             ,
             unlesse
             some
             bodily
             infirmity
             impos●
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             rather
             not
             see
             you
             come
             to
             our
             Church●
             es
             ,
             than
             come
             to
             them
             thus
             to
             give
             a
             bad
             example
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             since
             you
             named
             Family-worship
             ,
             take
             but
             notice
             what
             order
             was
             amongst
             our
             Families
             
             they
             looking
             like
             little
             Churches
             :
             Our
             Masters
             of
             Families
             praying
             ,
             praising
             ,
             and
             expounding
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             their
             Families
             ;
             what
             ,
             was
             not
             this
             a
             heavenly
             thing
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             approve
             of
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             a
             pious
             and
             a
             Christian
             custome
             ,
             to
             have
             Families
             worshipping
             God
             together
             ,
             providing
             the
             way
             of
             it
             be
             grave
             and
             regular
             :
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             speak
             afterwards
             .
             But
             for
             Masters
             of
             Families
             ,
             their
             expounding
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             intollerable
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             be
             very
             intelligent
             persons
             .
             How
             patent
             a
             way
             otherwise
             may
             this
             prove
             ,
             for
             venting
             and
             broaching
             errours
             ,
             and
             heresies
             ?
             but
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             value
             this
             too
             much
             :
             Otherwise
             I
             shall
             send
             you
             to
             the
             religious
             houses
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             worship
             seven
             hours
             a
             day
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             those
             external
             things
             make
             not
             men
             good
             of
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             condemn
             private
             meetings
             ,
             especially
             when
             a
             Minister
             is
             with
             us
             for
             spiritual
             conference
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Truly
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             looks
             fair
             and
             well
             ,
             but
             since
             these
             secret
             assemblings
             have
             been
             much
             scandalized
             ,
             since
             also
             they
             may
             be
             a
             cloak
             for
             hatching
             mischievous
             practices
             ,
             and
             for
             debauching
             peoples
             minds
             into
             schism
             and
             faction
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             contempt
             of
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             used
             .
             Let
             people
             meet
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             will
             in
             Church
             for
             Worship
             :
             and
             what
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             said
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             said
             in
             a
             Chamber
             full
             of
             people
             .
             Such
             persons
             as
             desire
             resolution
             for
             their
             scruples
             ,
             ought
             to
             ask
             it
             in
             private
             ,
             and
             
             not
             in
             these
             thronged
             Conventicles
             .
             Since
             in
             su●
             matters
             the
             more
             private
             one
             be
             ,
             the
             more
             li●
             he
             is
             to
             the
             lowly
             spirit
             :
             and
             the
             more
             talking
             be
             ,
             he
             looks
             liker
             one
             that
             affects
             a
             name
             ,
             and
             be
             thought
             somewhat
             .
             The
             Gospel
             is
             a
             humbl●
             simple
             thing
             ,
             whereas
             formal
             affected
             stuff
             ,
             loo●
             like
             the
             spirit
             of
             pride
             ,
             and
             Pharisaical
             vanity
             ,
             a●
             least
             it
             gratifies
             it
             too
             much
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             see
             you
             will
             not
             allow
             us
             the
             praise
             w●
             truly
             deserve
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             ,
             our
             record
             i●
             on
             high
             .
             The
             men
             in
             the
             world
             alwayes
             set
             a●
             naught
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             at
             least
             you
             can●
             not
             deny
             us
             this
             glory
             ,
             that
             were
             long
             in
             grea●
             unity
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             love
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             detraction
             ,
             but
             I
             con●
             sess
             I
             wonder
             to
             see
             a
             party
             cryed
             up
             to
             the
             Hea●
             vens
             for
             nothing
             ;
             since
             I
             can
             speak
             it
             with
             grea●●
             sincerity
             ,
             I
             could
             never
             see
             any
             thing
             amongst
             you
             that
             could
             raise
             in
             me
             any
             great
             veneration
             so●
             you
             .
             And
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             what
             ever
             do
             it
             ,
             your
             unity
             will
             never
             do
             it
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             you
             had
             to●
             do
             with
             these
             ,
             whom
             you
             most
             unchristianly
             ,
             and
             malicióusly
             called
             the
             Malignants
             ,
             you
             were
             one
             ,
             as
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
             were
             :
             but
             when
             ever
             that
             was
             done
             ,
             you
             quickly
             broke
             amongst
             your selves
             and
             to
             let
             see
             how
             keen
             you
             were
             upon
             your
             contention
             ,
             even
             though
             the
             ground
             of
             your
             first
             breach
             was
             soon
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ;
             yet
             you
             kept
             up
             your
             differences
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             heat
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             the
             great
             matters
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             How
             fierce
             were
             you
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             in
             your
             Papers
             ,
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             Prayers
             ?
             
             ●ou
             had
             so
             inured
             the
             Pulpit
             to
             scolding
             ,
             that
             in
             ●any
             places
             it
             was
             the
             vulgar
             Dialect
             of
             that
             place
             ;
             ●nd
             this
             you
             did
             publickly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Sun.
             ●ea
             ,
             so
             hot
             were
             you
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             that
             you
             ●ould
             listen
             to
             no
             accommodation
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             ●lew
             (
             they
             were
             very
             few
             )
             who
             would
             have
             brought
             ●hings
             to
             a
             temper
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             our
             fault
             ,
             but
             you
             exaggerat
             the
             ●natter
             too
             much
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             it
             but
             with
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             spirit
             moved
             among
             you
             ,
             was
             so
             contentious
             ,
             that
             when
             you
             had
             no
             bodie
             to
             contend
             with
             ,
             you
             fought
             amongst
             your selves
             .
             Yea
             ,
             upon
             the
             happie
             revolution
             ;
             how
             hot
             was
             the
             Partie
             among
             you
             which
             prevailed
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             was
             beginning
             snaply
             to
             depose
             them
             ,
             till
             you
             were
             allarm'd
             that
             the
             Bishops
             were
             coming
             in
             ,
             and
             so
             left
             it
             to
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Now
             you
             are
             malicious
             ,
             to
             inveigh
             so
             against
             us
             ,
             you
             know
             I
             can
             repay
             you
             in
             your
             own
             coin
             .
             I
             will
             then
             go
             to
             ,
             and
             examine
             your
             way
             next
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             never
             doubt
             ,
             but
             you
             can
             scold
             well
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             had
             a
             sharp
             bout
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             will
             therefore
             draw
             breath
             a
             little
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           DIALOGUE
           III.
           
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             BY
             all
             you
             have
             hitherto
             said
             ,
             one
             shou●
             expect
             there
             were
             some
             extraordina●
             sublime
             thing
             among
             you
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             looks
             o●
             must
             consess
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             defects
             you
             charge●
             us
             ,
             are
             far
             more
             amongst
             you
             ;
             besides
             ,
             you
             con●
             short
             of
             us
             ,
             in
             what
             you
             acknowledge
             was
             go●
             amongst
             us
             .
             So
             that
             you
             have
             all
             our
             evil
             ,
             a●
             none
             of
             our
             good
             :
             And
             you
             dare
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             our
             dayes
             Scotland
             looked
             liker
             a
             Christian
             Churc●
             than
             it
             doth
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Do
             not
             mistake
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             were
             so
             ingage●
             to
             any
             interest
             ,
             or
             party
             ,
             as
             blindly
             to
             defend
             i●
             which
             most
             of
             you
             commit
             .
             I
             am
             so
             far
             Episc●●
             pal
             ,
             as
             to
             love
             the
             Order
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             peac●
             and
             submission
             under
             it
             .
             But
             I
             never
             swore
             sea●
             ty
             to
             any
             Sect.
             My
             hearty
             wish
             ,
             and
             daily
             earne●
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             distinguishin●
             names
             were
             buried
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             head
             ,
             that
             ●
             with
             united
             force
             we
             may
             all
             joyn
             to
             advance
             th●
             true
             and
             everlasting
             designs
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             As
             fo●
             the
             sins
             many
             among
             us
             are
             guilty
             of
             ,
             I
             abhor
             th●
             thought
             of
             patronizing
             them
             ;
             and
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             som●
             of
             us
             ,
             though
             we
             love
             not
             in
             publick
             to
             be
             eve●
             speaking
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             whereby
             peoples
             mind
             are
             easily
             bribed
             to
             a
             contempt
             of
             the
             Gover●
             nours
             ;
             a
             sin
             little
             noticed
             by
             you
             :
             yet
             in
             secre●
             mourn
             for
             these
             things
             as
             bitterly
             as
             any
             of
             you
             
             ●o
             .
             But
             remember
             you
             your selves
             are
             guiltier
             ●
             the
             present
             loosness
             ,
             than
             perhaps
             you
             think
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             How
             can
             that
             be
             ,
             since
             for
             as
             bitter
             as
             you
             ●re
             against
             us
             ,
             you
             dare
             not
             charge
             us
             with
             coun●enancing
             of
             vice
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             make
             Religion
             such
             a
             cloak
             to
             so
             ●any
             State-designs
             ,
             that
             this
             makes
             too
             many
             ●mpiously
             to
             suspect
             Religion
             to
             be
             but
             a
             design
             ●f
             it self
             .
             Beside
             ,
             you
             drove
             people
             to
             an
             out●ard
             compliance
             with
             you
             ,
             in
             many
             of
             your
             forms
             ,
             against
             their
             hearts
             ,
             which
             hath
             made
             them
             nauseat
             ●t
             all
             Religion
             :
             not
             being
             able
             to
             judge
             betwixt
             Religion
             and
             these
             mistakes
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             of
             greatest
             weight
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             knits
             the
             abounding
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             with
             the
             waxing
             cold
             in
             love
             ;
             now
             ,
             how
             faulty
             you
             are
             in
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             easily
             demonstrate
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             
               No
               peace
               ,
               saith
               my
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               wicked
            
             ;
             you
             ever
             charge
             our
             hating
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             uncharitableness
             :
             whereas
             this
             is
             but
             zeal
             for
             God
             and
             his
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             false
             glosses
             you
             put
             on
             things
             ,
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             humour
             of
             your
             people
             ,
             you
             are
             apt
             to
             judge
             us
             in
             these
             matters
             which
             are
             doubtful
             disputations
             ,
             and
             think
             a
             man
             no
             good
             Christian
             except
             he
             be
             of
             your
             Party
             .
             Next
             ,
             you
             are
             ever
             listening
             to
             ,
             and
             spreading
             a
             great
             many
             tattles
             of
             us
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             great
             subjects
             of
             your
             discourse
             ;
             and
             what
             can
             be
             more
             uncharitable
             than
             this
             is
             ?
             You
             also
             carry
             sourly
             ,
             and
             unkindly
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             of
             another
             Religion
             ,
             and
             shun
             all
             converse
             or
             friendship
             with
             us
             :
             You
             likewise
             cast
             very
             odious
             aspersions
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             
             Apostates
             ,
             Changlings
             ,
             Time-servers
             ,
             and
             th●
             like
             .
             and
             some
             of
             you
             rail
             at
             us
             ,
             most
             petulantly
             :
             Now
             whereas
             you
             alwayes
             talk
             of
             persecutio●
             truly
             it
             is
             more
             on
             our
             side
             than
             yours
             :
             for
             ,
             t●
             an
             ingenuous
             spirit
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             much
             above
             a●
             these
             things
             ,
             such
             usage
             chiefly
             when
             it
             is
             universal
             ,
             is
             a
             far
             greater
             trial
             ,
             than
             to
             suffer
             a
             little
             i●
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Truly
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             too
             much
             of
             tha●
             you
             speak
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             I
             wish
             there
             were
             more
             charity
             on
             all
             sides
             .
             But
             ,
             are
             not
             most
             of
             you
             Apostates
             ,
             Changlings
             ,
             and
             Time-servers
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             What
             invidious
             work
             is
             it
             for
             you
             to
             faste●
             that
             Brand
             ,
             which
             the
             Christian
             Church
             only
             stained
             those
             with
             ,
             who
             fell
             off
             from
             Christianity
             to
             Heathenism
             ,
             upon
             the
             leaving
             of
             a
             party
             ?
             Looks
             not
             this
             like
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Devil
             ?
             just
             as
             if
             one
             should
             apply
             all
             the
             places
             in
             the
             Epistles
             against
             the
             horrid
             heresies
             and
             crimes
             of
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             to
             every
             little
             errour
             ,
             which
             you
             are
             ready
             enough
             to
             do
             .
             And
             as
             for
             changing
             ,
             except
             you
             make
             it
             a
             reproach
             for
             a
             man
             to
             grow
             wiser
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             none
             for
             a
             man
             to
             see
             he
             was
             once
             mistaken
             .
             This
             generation
             was
             engaged
             by
             you
             ,
             ere
             they
             could
             well
             consider
             things
             ,
             to
             your
             way
             ,
             and
             your
             oaths
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             strive
             to
             keep
             them
             alwayes
             in
             a
             non-age
             ,
             by
             telling
             them
             they
             must
             be
             stedfast
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             snare
             after
             vowes
             to
             make
             enquiry
             .
             And
             what
             strange
             doctrine
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             tax
             an
             obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             (
             when
             in
             our
             consciences
             we
             can
             so
             do
             )
             as
             time-serving
             ?
             
             Nay
             ,
             perhaps
             as
             I
             hinted
             before
             ,
             you
             are
             the
             greater
             time-servers
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             though
             I
             owe
             charity
             to
             your
             per●ons
             ,
             yet
             I
             owe
             none
             to
             your
             wayes
             ,
             and
             I
             call
             what
             ●s
             black
             ,
             black
             ,
             therefore
             I
             can
             never
             be
             reconci●ed
             to
             your
             Episcopacy
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             head
             falls
             asunder
             in
             two
             things
             ;
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             a
             general
             consideration
             of
             that
             Government
             ;
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             supposing
             it
             were
             as
             you
             think
             it
             ,
             how
             far
             you
             ought
             to
             separate
             from
             what
             is
             ●misse
             .
             Now
             ,
             tell
             me
             what
             are
             your
             quarrels
             at
             Episcopacy
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             cannot
             think
             that
             Church-men
             should
             be
             called
             Lords
             ,
             and
             be
             great
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             belongs
             not
             to
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             but
             is
             an
             addition
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ;
             and
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             ●or
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             Nobleman
             differ
             but
             in
             degree
             :
             Since
             then
             a
             Minister
             ,
             were
             he
             never
             so
             meanly
             born
             ,
             gets
             the
             temporal
             honour
             of
             a
             Gentleman
             put
             upon
             him
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             the
             temporal
             honour
             of
             a
             Lord
             ,
             be
             as
             well
             put
             upon
             a
             Bishop
             ?
             surely
             this
             must
             not
             be
             considered
             by
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             should
             not
             Lord
             over
             Gods
             heritage
             :
             therefore
             away
             with
             your
             Lord
             Bishop
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             understand
             all
             Scriptures
             as
             you
             do
             this
             ,
             you
             may
             write
             excellent
             Commentaries
             :
             for
             ,
             by
             Lording
             ,
             is
             meant
             a
             tyrannical
             domination
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             clearly
             imports
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             title
             .
             Next
             ,
             Gods
             heritage
             ,
             which
             you
             apply
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Text.
             All
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             is
             ▪
             
               not
               tyrannizing
               over
               your
               Lots
               or
               divisions
            
             :
             and
             
             with
             whatever
             reason
             you
             put
             down
             Bishops
             from
             being
             as
             Noblemen
             ,
             that
             same
             will
             prove
             ,
             you
             Ministers
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             Gentlemen
             ,
             excep●
             they
             be
             born
             such
             ;
             and
             I
             sear
             your
             Leaders
             wi●
             have
             no
             minde
             to
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             :
             my
             chief
             quarrel
             again●
             Bishops
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             a
             function
             of
             mans
             de●
             vising
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             instituted
             by
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Truly
             you
             may
             speak
             soberly
             here
             ,
             for
             be●
             fore
             I
             meddle
             with
             this
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             in
             a
             few
             things
             that
             however
             you
             talked
             bigly
             of
             
               jus
               divinum
            
             yet
             you
             minded
             it
             as
             little
             as
             any
             could
             .
             You●
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             though
             I
             deny
             them
             not
             to
             be
             a
             good
             institution
             ,
             are
             founded
             on
             no
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             no●
             the
             most
             judicious
             of
             your
             party
             own
             :
             For
             whe●
             you
             urge
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             rules
             on●
             ly
             for
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             that
             the
             other
             orde●
             of
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             must
             be
             shuffled
             out
             ;
             how
             a●
             that
             same
             time
             did
             you
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             ruling
             Elder●
             were
             not
             there
             ?
             and
             the
             places
             you
             alledge
             fo●
             them
             ,
             are
             so
             abused
             ,
             that
             it
             appears
             you
             fir●
             resolve
             to
             maintain
             them
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             seek
             Scrip●
             ture-proof
             for
             them
             .
             The
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             proves
             too
             much
             ,
             that
             the●
             are
             judges
             of
             doctrine
             ;
             which
             yet
             you
             will
             no●
             own
             .
             Beside
             ,
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             think
             that
             was
             ●
             Church
             Judicature
             ,
             as
             shall
             soon
             appear
             .
             Tha●
             of
             
               ruling
               with
               diligence
            
             ,
             is
             fond
             ;
             for
             there
             ,
             is
             mad●
             an
             emuneration
             of
             Christian
             duties
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             mak●
             an
             office
             for
             all
             there
             ,
             we
             shall
             I
             have
             more
             ranks
             o●
             Church-men
             ,
             then
             they
             of
             Rome
             have
             .
             And
             it
             i●
             palpable
             ,
             that
             by
             
               helps
               and
               Governments
            
             ,
             are
             meant●
             
             some
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             pity
             men
             who
             build
             upon
             such
             sandy
             foundations
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             say
             you
             
               to
               the
               Elders
               that
               rule
               well
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Truly
             this
             is
             far
             from
             instituting
             an
             office
             ;
             for
             ,
             this
             speaks
             of
             an
             office
             then
             in
             being
             ;
             so
             ,
             by
             some
             other
             place
             ,
             you
             must
             prove
             their
             institution
             .
             There
             are
             five
             or
             six
             several
             glosses
             put
             on
             these
             words
             ,
             but
             I
             protest
             ,
             I
             think
             any
             of
             them
             appears
             more
             genuine
             then
             yours
             .
             That
             which
             I
             conceive
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             ,
             Let
             such
             among
             you
             as
             are
             fixt
             to
             rule
             particular
             charges
             ,
             be
             doubly
             honoured
             :
             but
             especially
             those
             Evangelists
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             medling
             with
             rule
             ,
             but
             labour
             in
             word
             and
             doctrine
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             how
             ●ill
             grounded
             your
             Elders
             are
             .
             Next
             ,
             how
             want
             you
             Deacons
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             It
             seems
             you
             know
             our
             Discipline
             ill
             ,
             that
             know
             not
             we
             had
             Deacons
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             very
             well
             you
             had
             somewhat
             called
             Deacons
             ,
             but
             this
             was
             only
             a
             name
             to
             deceive
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             might
             have
             been
             startled
             ,
             to
             have
             found
             Deacons
             in
             their
             Bibles
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             your
             Churches
             ;
             but
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             your
             Deacons
             are
             ●o
             Scripture-deacons
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             as
             yours
             are
             ,
             Lay-persons
             ,
             but
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             and
             separate
             by
             the
             ●mposition
             of
             hands
             for
             that
             function
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             ●o
             continue
             .
             Beside
             ,
             where
             was
             it
             ever
             heard
             of
             ,
             ●hat
             a
             Church-office
             was
             taken
             from
             any
             ,
             without
             ●
             fault
             ?
             whereas
             you
             yearly
             altered
             your
             Elders
             ●nd
             Deacons
             .
             Next
             ,
             why
             wanted
             you
             Diaconesses
             ,
             ●nce
             the
             Scripture
             is
             so
             particular
             about
             them
             ,
             
             telling
             of
             their
             order
             ,
             of
             their
             being
             received
             to
             it
             ,
             of
             their
             Qualifications
             ,
             of
             their
             Age
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Imployment
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Truly
             I
             have
             heard
             many
             of
             our
             Ministers
             say
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             them
             was
             a
             fault
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Next
             ,
             why
             wanted
             you
             Evangelists
             ,
             since
             there
             are
             still
             men
             who
             have
             peculiar
             eminencies
             in
             preaching
             ?
             why
             should
             they
             be
             confined
             to
             one
             charge
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             made
             to
             preach
             over
             a
             countrey
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             called
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             That
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             thing
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             well
             asserted
             :
             any
             thing
             in
             Scripture
             that
             makes
             for
             you
             ,
             call
             it
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             what
             doth
             not
             please
             you
             ,
             is
             extraordinary
             .
             But
             truly
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             get
             a
             whole
             Church
             served
             with
             such
             a
             Ministery
             ,
             as
             were
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             to
             have
             an
             office
             of
             Evangelists
             .
             But
             further
             ,
             in
             what
             place
             of
             Scripture
             read
             you
             your
             classical
             Subordination
             of
             Sessions
             to
             Presbyteries
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
             This
             I
             acknowledge
             is
             rational
             and
             orderly
             ,
             but
             founded
             upon
             no
             divine
             right
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             How
             did
             they
             of
             Antioch
             send
             up
             to
             these
             at
             Ierusalem
             ?
             and
             are
             not
             
               the
               spirits
               of
               the
               Prophets
               subject
               to
               the
               Prophets
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             he
             is
             speaking
             of
             Parochial
             Churches
             ,
             which
             subjection
             none
             deny
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             urge
             it
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             certain
             they
             of
             Antioch
             sent
             not
             up
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             a
             Church
             superior
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             an
             Oecumenick
             Council
             ,
             but
             to
             men
             
             there
             ,
             who
             were
             immediatly
             inspired
             by
             God
             :
             as
             the
             Iews
             consulted
             the
             high
             Priest
             his
             U●im
             and
             Thummim
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             was
             a
             Council
             ,
             then
             all
             Councils
             may
             speak
             in
             their
             stile
             ,
             which
             none
             but
             a
             Papist
             can
             say
             .
             For
             to
             preface
             our
             acts
             ,
             with
             ,
             
               It
               seems
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             are
             subject
             to
             error
             ,
             is
             a
             contradiction
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             subordination
             of
             your
             Courts
             was
             a
             meer
             humane
             device
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             the
             
               jus
               divinum
            
             be
             the
             rule
             ,
             the
             Independants
             had
             the
             better
             of
             you
             .
             But
             as
             for
             your
             Discipline
             ,
             what
             warrand
             of
             Scripture
             have
             you
             for
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             The
             excommunicating
             the
             Incestuous
             person
             ,
             and
             the
             
               noting
               those
               that
               walk
               disorderly
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             clear
             grounds
             for
             separating
             scandalous
             persons
             from
             our
             Worship
             ;
             but
             ,
             why
             so
             many
             dayes
             ?
             and
             why
             in
             a
             place
             of
             repentance
             ?
             and
             why
             the
             use
             of
             Sack-cloath
             sometimes
             ?
             is
             not
             this
             the
             device
             of
             men
             ?
             bring
             Scripture
             for
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Sure
             the
             Church
             hath
             power
             to
             do
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             shall
             tend
             most
             to
             order
             :
             and
             the
             dayes
             ,
             place
             ,
             and
             habit
             ,
             are
             but
             external
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Now
             I
             have
             you
             at
             a
             great
             advantage
             ,
             though
             you
             understand
             it
             not
             .
             Why
             may
             the
             Church
             impose
             such
             dayes
             of
             penitence
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             well
             order
             all
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             year
             to
             be
             in
             penitence
             all
             the
             time
             of
             Lent
             ?
             And
             why
             is
             one
             place
             made
             a
             part
             for
             Penitents
             to
             be
             in
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             another
             with
             as
             good
             and
             better
             reason
             be
             made
             the
             proper
             place
             for
             Communicating
             ?
             And
             why
             may
             not
             a
             Church-man
             officiat
             
             in
             a
             Surplice
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             penitent
             put
             on
             Sack-cloath
             ?
             since
             the
             one
             is
             a
             ceremony
             expressive
             o●
             repentance
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             is
             of
             innocence
             :
             and
             both
             were
             equally
             practised
             under
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             confesse
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             think
             on
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             I
             believe
             our
             Ministers
             have
             answers
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             You
             may
             well
             believe
             ,
             for
             you
             shall
             never
             see
             it
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             imaginable
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             :
             One
             thing
             I
             confesse
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             once
             resolved
             not
             to
             believe
             a
             thing
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             any
             subtiltie
             of
             spirit
             ,
             will
             make
             a
             shift
             to
             say
             somewhat
             upon
             any
             thing
             .
             But
             I
             have
             not
             done
             with
             shewing
             your
             difformity
             with
             the
             Scripture-pattern
             ;
             since
             then
             we
             were
             just
             now
             speaking
             of
             the
             Council
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             not
             observe
             that
             Law
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Because
             that
             was
             only
             to
             bury
             the
             Synagogue
             with
             honour
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             the
             meats
             offered
             to
             idols
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             takes
             that
             away
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             like
             you
             ,
             still
             to
             devise
             fancies
             against
             expresse
             Scripture
             ;
             where
             sayes
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             was
             done
             to
             please
             the
             Jews
             ?
             as
             for
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             consider
             that
             he
             wrote
             his
             Epistle
             before
             he
             went
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             yet
             St.
             Iames
             tels
             him
             these
             things
             were
             still
             observed
             there
             ;
             which
             shews
             ,
             that
             a
             thing
             may
             be
             obligatory
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             externals
             ,
             commands
             are
             not
             intended
             for
             lasting
             obligations
             .
             Next
             ,
             why
             use
             you
             not
             washing
             of
             feet
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             set
             down
             more
             punctually
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             The
             Element
             is
             ,
             Water
             ,
             the
             Action
             ,
             washing
             the
             feet
             ,
             the
             Institution
             ,
             
               as
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               so
               do
               ye
               ,
               and
               ye
               
               ought
               to
               wash
               one
               anothers
               feet
               ,
            
             and
             the
             spiritual
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             humility
             .
             Why
             do
             you
             not
             therefore
             use
             this
             rite
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Why
             do
             not
             you
             use
             it
             ,
             since
             you
             cannot
             refuse
             the
             Scripture
             more
             than
             we
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             For
             all
             such
             matters
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             clear
             answer
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             externals
             ,
             God
             intended
             no
             perpetual
             obligation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             them
             I
             follow
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             Next
             ,
             in
             your
             Worship
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             not
             kisse
             one
             another
             with
             a
             holy
             kisse
             ?
             why
             do
             you
             not
             anoint
             the
             sick
             with
             oyl
             ,
             as
             St.
             Iames
             commandeth
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             for
             he
             promises
             recovery
             upon
             the
             anointing
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             No
             such
             matter
             ,
             it
             is
             upon
             the
             prayer
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             he
             promises
             recovery
             ,
             he
             also
             promiseth
             forgivenesse
             ,
             and
             since
             you
             pray
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             say
             that
             it
             is
             more
             then
             a
             mean
             for
             their
             being
             raised
             up
             and
             forgiven
             ;
             why
             do
             you
             not
             as
             well
             anoint
             ,
             since
             the
             Scripture
             commands
             it
             ?
             But
             all
             this
             shews
             ,
             that
             however
             ,
             with
             women
             ,
             and
             simple
             people
             ,
             you
             talk
             much
             of
             your
             sticking
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             by
             your
             grave
             nods
             ,
             and
             big
             words
             would
             perswade
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ;
             yet
             you
             are
             as
             far
             from
             it
             as
             any
             .
             I
             shall
             end
             all
             this
             with
             an
             instance
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             who
             taught
             you
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ?
             I
             am
             far
             from
             speaking
             against
             the
             Church
             that
             did
             so
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             read
             the
             Bible
             long
             ere
             you
             finde
             it
             there
             ;
             that
             of
             their
             meeting
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             sayeth
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             antiquated
             the
             Saturnday
             ;
             that
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             saith
             yet
             lesse
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             what
             make
             you
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             it
             may
             well
             prove
             ,
             our
             Church
             was
             not
             perfect
             ;
             it
             never
             justifies
             you
             .
             Or
             ,
             do
             you
             mean
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             once
             checks
             your
             insolence
             ,
             who
             pretend
             so
             big
             ,
             upon
             so
             light
             grounds
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             certainly
             a
             directer
             opposition
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             neglect
             what
             is
             expresly
             enjoyned
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             than
             to
             add
             in
             some
             lesser
             matters
             .
             All
             I
             say
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             designed
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             purifying
             the
             hearts
             and
             conversations
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             necessarie
             they
             should
             contain
             direct
             rules
             ;
             for
             the
             Church-policy
             ,
             which
             being
             a
             half
             civil
             matter
             ,
             needs
             not
             divine
             warrands
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             common
             rules
             are
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             that
             those
             should
             be
             separate
             for
             that
             Function
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             that
             things
             should
             be
             done
             to
             order
             ,
             edification
             ,
             and
             peace
             .
             These
             are
             everlasting
             obligations
             ,
             because
             the
             reasons
             of
             them
             are
             perpetual
             :
             But
             the
             other
             rules
             were
             accommodat
             to
             the
             then
             state
             of
             things
             ;
             which
             altering
             ,
             they
             alter
             likewise
             .
             And
             this
             is
             so
             rational
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             see
             nothing
             to
             be
             excepted
             against
             it
             ,
             with
             any
             shew
             or
             colour
             of
             reason
             .
             Nay
             ,
             this
             looks
             like
             the
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             for
             ,
             whereas
             the
             old
             dispensation
             was
             bound
             up
             ,
             and
             limited
             to
             the
             smallest
             matters
             ,
             
               Christ
               hath
               delivered
               us
               from
               that
               law
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               hath
               made
               us
               free
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             to
             take
             the
             Crown
             off
             Christs
             head
             ,
             and
             to
             pull
             him
             off
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             him
             
             King
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             good
             confession
             he
             witnessed
             before
             Pilate
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             he
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             this
             also
             makes
             him
             unfaithful
             ,
             and
             inferiour
             to
             Moses
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             These
             are
             fine
             devices
             to
             terrifie
             simple
             people
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             talk
             you
             triumph
             among
             women
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             Conventicles
             .
             But
             ,
             how
             little
             reason
             will
             suffice
             to
             let
             a
             man
             see
             through
             that
             canting
             ?
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             Christs
             Crown
             ,
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             an
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             one
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             as
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             world
             :
             And
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             liberty
             whereto
             he
             hath
             called
             us
             ,
             freeing
             us
             from
             the
             yoke
             of
             the
             former
             slavery
             and
             pedagogy
             .
             And
             since
             no
             Allegory
             holds
             ,
             it
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             argue
             ,
             because
             offices
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             are
             named
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             so
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             since
             you
             may
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             coin
             stamped
             by
             Christ.
             Beside
             ,
             what
             King
             will
             think
             his
             prerogative
             lessened
             ,
             by
             constituting
             a
             Corporation
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             shall
             leave
             a
             liberty
             to
             cast
             themselves
             into
             what
             mould
             they
             please
             ,
             providing
             they
             obey
             the
             general
             lawes
             ,
             and
             hold
             that
             liberty
             as
             a
             thing
             depending
             upon
             him
             ?
             Christs
             faithfulnesse
             consisted
             in
             his
             discharging
             the
             Commission
             given
             him
             by
             the
             Father
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             whosoever
             doubts
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             
               Anathemae
               Maranathae
            
             .
             But
             ,
             who
             told
             you
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Fathers
             Commission
             ?
             If
             you
             argue
             from
             Moses
             ,
             it
             will
             say
             more
             than
             you
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             all
             particulars
             must
             be
             determined
             :
             since
             then
             ,
             as
             Moses
             determines
             the
             dayes
             of
             separation
             for
             a
             legal
             uncleannesse
             ,
             why
             
             doth
             not
             the
             Gospel
             determine
             the
             separation
             ●o●
             spiritual
             uncleannesse
             ?
             Nay
             further
             ,
             consider
             Moses
             instituted
             no
             Church-Government
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             we
             use
             it
             ;
             for
             that
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             and
             house
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             was
             only
             Typical
             ,
             and
             to
             wait
             on
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             to
             be
             performed
             there
             .
             Beside
             which
             ,
             they
             had
             Synagogues
             all
             the
             Land
             over
             ,
             and
             wherever
             they
             had
             Colonies
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             they
             had
             their
             Rabbies
             ,
             their
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             their
             chief
             Ruler
             of
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
             which
             read
             their
             Law
             ,
             performed
             such
             Worship
             as
             was
             not
             tyed
             to
             the
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             they
             inflicted
             Discipline
             upon
             offenders
             :
             and
             these
             might
             have
             been
             of
             any
             Tribe
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             that
             of
             Levi
             ;
             and
             yet
             our
             Saviour
             never
             challengeth
             this
             ,
             but
             went
             in
             to
             the
             rulers
             of
             their
             Synagogues
             ;
             the
             like
             you
             finde
             done
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             they
             never
             declame
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             humane
             invention
             .
             Whence
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             grant
             ,
             either
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             was
             founded
             on
             divine
             tradition
             (
             which
             no
             Christian
             will
             grant
             )
             or
             that
             a
             form
             of
             Government
             was
             devised
             by
             men
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             unlawful
             thing
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Jews
             had
             such
             liberty
             ,
             certainly
             the
             Christian
             Church
             is
             at
             least
             more
             free
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             externals
             .
             And
             after
             all
             ,
             since
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             why
             did
             not
             he
             determine
             the
             order
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             other
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             The
             odds
             is
             very
             great
             ,
             for
             his
             Church
             is
             dearer
             to
             him
             than
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Why
             then
             doth
             he
             not
             determine
             how
             his
             
             Church
             should
             be
             governed
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             civil
             matter
             ,
             since
             Justice
             is
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Law
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             devotion
             ?
             and
             the
             civil
             peace
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             you
             will
             grant
             ,
             is
             more
             necessary
             to
             the
             very
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             is
             order
             in
             Discipline
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             was
             determined
             in
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             left
             at
             liberty
             in
             the
             new
             .
             And
             though
             I
             should
             grant
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Church
             ,
             is
             dearer
             to
             Christ
             ,
             then
             as
             they
             are
             men
             ,
             a
             foolish
             and
             childish
             nicety
             :
             Yet
             a
             King
             ,
             though
             he
             looks
             most
             to
             what
             is
             dearest
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             his
             authority
             acknowledged
             in
             all
             his
             dominions
             :
             whence
             it
             will
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             parity
             of
             reason
             follow
             ,
             that
             since
             Christ
             is
             the
             King
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Offices
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             appointment
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             never
             loved
             this
             carnal
             reason
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             Religion
             :
             Our
             Ministers
             bring
             us
             to
             the
             Bible
             for
             every
             thing
             they
             say
             ,
             but
             you
             come
             on
             with
             your
             reason
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Truly
             you
             have
             good
             cause
             to
             be
             against
             reason
             ,
             for
             it
             and
             you
             cannot
             both
             prevail
             .
             If
             by
             carnal
             reason
             ,
             you
             mean
             a
             sober
             examining
             things
             ,
             by
             the
             dictates
             of
             Nature
             ;
             see
             that
             you
             condemn
             not
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             therefor
             is
             to
             be
             received
             .
             And
             if
             you
             make
             this
             contrary
             to
             Religion
             ,
             you
             bring
             as
             great
             a
             stain
             upon
             Religion
             ,
             as
             an
             Atheist
             could
             devise
             :
             But
             if
             by
             reason
             ,
             you
             mean
             little
             pittiful
             nibling
             with
             some
             ill
             understood
             ,
             and
             worse
             applied
             distinctions
             ,
             out
             of
             Aristotle
             and
             Ramus
             ,
             as
             is
             very
             frequent
             among
             you
             ,
             that
             is
             justly
             called
             vain
             Philosophy
             .
             And
             for
             Scripture
             ,
             do
             not
             think
             they
             
             build
             surest
             upon
             it
             ,
             who
             are
             ever
             quoting
             it
             fastest
             ;
             the
             Devil
             did
             that
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             all
             Sects
             .
             And
             thus
             if
             you
             can
             rightly
             weigh
             things
             ,
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             to
             convince
             you
             ,
             that
             in
             matters
             of
             Government
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             at
             liberty
             :
             But
             if
             you
             will
             still
             go
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             can
             positively
             say
             ,
             though
             in
             it
             nothing
             amounts
             to
             a
             demonstration
             ;
             There
             are
             fairer
             likelihoods
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             from
             that
             of
             the
             
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             ,
             than
             ever
             you
             shall
             find
             in
             it
             for
             Presbytery
             :
             but
             I
             will
             not
             say
             more
             of
             this
             .
             Next
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             how
             soon
             this
             Government
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             tares
             sprung
             very
             early
             in
             Gods
             Husbandry
             ,
             but
             that
             will
             never
             convince
             me
             .
             
               To
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Testimony
               ;
               for
               from
               the
               beginning
               it
               was
               not
               so
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             You
             do
             well
             to
             possess
             your self
             with
             a
             prejudice
             against
             these
             Churches
             ;
             but
             think
             soberly
             ,
             whether
             is
             it
             likelier
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             lived
             so
             nigh
             the
             sacred
             time
             ,
             understood
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Apostles
             better
             then
             we
             do
             ,
             at
             the
             fagg
             end
             of
             an
             thousand
             and
             six
             hundred
             years
             ?
             As
             also
             ,
             whether
             is
             it
             liker
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             then
             ,
             alwayes
             in
             the
             fire
             of
             persecution
             ,
             was
             purer
             then
             she
             is
             now
             ?
             God
             bless
             me
             from
             the
             pride
             of
             comparing
             my self
             with
             these
             worthies
             ,
             who
             were
             honoured
             to
             convert
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             for
             the
             truth
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             Bishops
             were
             not
             in
             the
             two
             first
             Centuries
             ,
             as
             our
             Ministers
             say
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             grossly
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             disingenuous
             ,
             who
             say
             so
             ,
             all
             History
             being
             against
             them
             :
             Ignatius
             
             Epistles
             are
             plain
             Language
             .
             The
             Apostolical
             Canons
             (
             a
             work
             of
             very
             venerable
             antiquity
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             first
             50
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             none
             of
             theirs
             perhaps
             )
             all
             over
             ,
             shew
             the
             difference
             was
             then
             betwixt
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             particularly
             the
             40.
             
             Can.
             
               The
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               shall
               finish
               nothing
               without
               the
               Bishop's
               sentence
               :
               For
               ,
               he
               is
               intrusted
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               required
               to
               give
               account
               of
               their
               souls
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             thing
             was
             also
             enjoyn'd
             ,
             Syn.
             Azel
             .
             Can.
             19.
             
             And
             in
             Cyprian's
             time
             it
             is
             undenied
             ,
             that
             their
             power
             was
             then
             well
             regulate
             and
             settled
             .
             For
             though
             that
             great
             Saint
             and
             Martyr
             tells
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             10.
             
             
               That
               he
               had
               decreed
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Bishoprick
               to
               do
               nothing
               without
               the
               advice
               of
               his
               Presbyters
               ,
               yet
               ,
            
             Ep.
             9.
             of
             that
             book
             to
             Rogatian
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             had
             asked
             his
             advice
             concerning
             an
             affront
             he
             had
             received
             from
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             he
             sayes
             ,
             that
             
               by
               his
               Episcopal
               vigour
               and
               authority
               of
               his
               Chair
               ,
               he
               had
               power
               presently
               to
               punish
               him
            
             :
             And
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Ep.
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               these
               are
               the
               beginnings
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               the
               rise
               and
               designs
               of
               Shismaticks
               ,
               to
               please
               themselves
               and
               contemn
               their
               Bishop
               with
               insolent
               pride
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             Presbyters
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Vacancy
             of
             a
             See
             ,
             did
             not
             judge
             themselves
             sufficiently
             impowred
             for
             Ecclesiastical
             administration
             ,
             by
             what
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             of
             Rome
             write
             to
             Cypr.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Ep.
             7.
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               since
               a
               Bishop
               was
               not
               at
               that
               time
               chosen
               ,
               in
               place
               of
               the
               deceased
            
             Fabian
             ,
             
               there
               was
               none
               to
               moderate
               
               all
               things
               amongst
               them
               ,
               who
               might
               with
               authority
               and
               advice
               take
               account
               of
               matters
               :
            
             Sure
             they
             thought
             little
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             being
             equal
             in
             power
             to
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             write
             so
             of
             a
             Church
             wherein
             the
             Episcopal
             power
             might
             seem
             devolved
             on
             them
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             few
             of
             you
             know
             these
             Writings
             .
             In
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Metropolitans
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             additional
             thing
             to
             that
             of
             Bishops
             over
             Presbyters
             :
             The
             Canon
             sayes
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               ancient
               Customs
               be
               in
               force
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             how
             this
             excressing
             power
             should
             have
             crept
             into
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             no
             mention
             when
             it
             came
             in
             ,
             no
             temporal
             Princes
             ,
             nor
             universal
             Councils
             to
             introduce
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             a
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             least
             to
             be
             suspected
             of
             pride
             ,
             no
             Secular
             consideration
             being
             to
             flatter
             this
             power
             ;
             nay
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             alwayes
             bore
             the
             first
             brunt
             of
             the
             Persecution
             ;
             and
             how
             none
             opposed
             it
             ,
             if
             this
             was
             not
             introduced
             by
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             Apostolical
             men
             ,
             passeth
             my
             divination
             .
             Neither
             can
             any
             thing
             be
             alledged
             against
             this
             ,
             but
             some
             few
             or
             disjoynted
             places
             of
             some
             Authors
             ,
             which
             at
             most
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             judged
             not
             the
             origine
             of
             Bishops
             to
             be
             Divine
             ▪
             But
             none
             except
             Aerius
             (
             branded
             upon
             that
             account
             with
             Heresie
             ,
             both
             by
             Augustine
             and
             Epiphanius
             )
             ●id
             ever
             speak
             against
             the
             difference
             was
             betwixt
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             .
             And
             for
             the
             few
             places
             they
             alledge
             ,
             should
             I
             reckon
             up
             all
             that
             from
             these
             same
             Authors
             may
             be
             brought
             for
             it
             ,
             I
             should
             grow
             too
             tedious
             .
             
             Ierom
             is
             he
             for
             whom
             they
             triumph
             ,
             but
             upon
             very
             small
             ground
             :
             for
             ,
             beside
             that
             he
             being
             but
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             might
             have
             exalted
             his
             own
             dignity
             to
             the
             height
             ,
             and
             his
             fervent
             (
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             fiery
             )
             spirit
             ,
             drives
             him
             along
             in
             every
             thing
             to
             an
             excesse
             ;
             as
             may
             appear
             from
             ,
             not
             only
             his
             ingadgements
             with
             
               Iovin
               .
               Vigilan
            
             .
             and
             Ruffin
             .
             but
             even
             with
             the
             incomparable
             St.
             Austine
             :
             all
             can
             be
             drawen
             from
             his
             words
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             was
             only
             of
             degree
             and
             not
             of
             office
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             difference
             was
             not
             of
             Divine
             ,
             but
             Ecclesiastical
             authority
             :
             but
             even
             he
             expresly
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             did
             not
             ordain
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             origine
             of
             the
             exercising
             power
             was
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             prevent
             Schisms
             ;
             for
             ,
             he
             sayes
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             dayes
             of
             St.
             Mark
             ,
             till
             Denis
             and
             Heraclas
             ,
             there
             were
             constantly
             Bishops
             in
             Alexandria
             ;
             and
             he
             compares
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             Aaron
             the
             High-priest
             ,
             his
             sons
             the
             Priests
             and
             the
             Levites
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             sayes
             that
             it
             was
             decreed
             through
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             that
             one
             Presbyter
             should
             be
             set
             over
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             to
             root
             out
             the
             seeds
             of
             difference
             ,
             the
             whole
             care
             was
             laid
             upon
             one
             :
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             see
             Ier.
             ad
             Euag.
             and
             upon
             Titus
             :
             and
             from
             this
             you
             may
             see
             how
             little
             shew
             of
             ground
             there
             is
             from
             him
             or
             any
             other
             Church-writter
             to
             reject
             the
             Episcopal
             authority
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             these
             Bishops
             were
             not
             such
             as
             ours
             are
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             they
             were
             better
             men
             ,
             than
             either
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Presbyters
             alive
             are
             :
             But
             he
             knows
             little
             Church-story
             ,
             who
             knows
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             did
             nothing
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             particularly
             ,
             Presbyters
             could
             never
             ordain
             without
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Well
             then
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             good
             then
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             be
             ill
             now
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             our
             present
             case
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             still
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             rational
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             necessary
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             Senior
             ,
             and
             most
             approven
             Church-men
             ,
             be
             peculiarly
             incharged
             ,
             as
             well
             with
             the
             trial
             of
             Intrants
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             inspection
             of
             the
             Clergy
             :
             since
             no
             order
             of
             men
             needs
             so
             much
             to
             be
             regulated
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Church-men
             .
             And
             therefore
             unless
             they
             be
             all
             equal
             in
             gifts
             ,
             and
             parts
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             equal
             in
             power
             and
             authority
             .
             If
             the
             power
             of
             Bishops
             be
             at
             any
             time
             abused
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             that
             to
             which
             all
             humane
             things
             are
             lyable
             :
             nor
             can
             Presbytery
             be
             freed
             of
             that
             ,
             but
             let
             the
             common
             maxime
             in
             such
             cases
             be
             applyed
             to
             this
             ,
             
               remove
               the
               abuse
               ,
               but
               retain
               the
               use
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           DIALOGUE
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             N
             
          
           
             YOu
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             a
             great
             many
             things
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             well
             answer
             ;
             yet
             my
             conscience
             still
             tells
             me
             ,
             that
             Episcopacy
             is
             no
             good
             Government
             ;
             and
             I
             cannot
             act
             against
             my
             Conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             You
             must
             remember
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Plea
             of
             all
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             still
             pretend
             Conscience
             .
             I
             confess
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             wherein
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             more
             tender
             ,
             than
             in
             offering
             the
             least
             violence
             to
             Conscience
             ,
             there
             not
             being
             a
             wider
             step
             to
             Atheism
             ,
             than
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             conviction
             of
             Conscience
             .
             But
             see
             it
             be
             not
             humour
             ,
             and
             wilfulness
             ,
             that
             you
             scorn
             to
             change
             your
             opinion
             ,
             or
             love
             to
             your
             party
             :
             whom
             you
             dare
             not
             displease
             :
             or
             vanity
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             noticed
             ;
             or
             faction
             ;
             Or
             simple
             and
             blind
             following
             of
             your
             Leaders
             ,
             without
             clear
             convictions
             in
             your
             own
             mind
             ;
             all
             which
             ,
             for
             most
             part
             ,
             are
             the
             true
             reasons
             of
             schisms
             ,
             though
             Conscience
             be
             ever
             pretended
             .
             And
             remember
             ,
             that
             
               God
               will
               not
               hold
               them
               guiltless
               ,
               that
               take
               his
               Name
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             so
             you
             shall
             not
             pass
             unpunished
             ,
             if
             you
             pretend
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             acted
             by
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             How
             then
             must
             I
             examine
             any
             perswasion
             ,
             to
             know
             if
             it
             be
             conscience
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             find
             in
             your
             heart
             a
             serious
             desire
             to
             please
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             desire
             of
             obeying
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             of
             complying
             
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             what
             you
             judge
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             grounds
             which
             appear
             to
             you
             founded
             upon
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             are
             led
             to
             a
             perswasion
             ,
             this
             is
             Conscience
             :
             provided
             there
             be
             joined
             with
             it
             ,
             a
             modest
             distrust
             of
             your self
             ,
             with
             a
             charitable
             opinion
             of
             those
             that
             differ
             from
             you
             .
             And
             such
             as
             are
             of
             this
             temper
             ,
             were
             their
             judgements
             never
             so
             bemisted
             ,
             I
             reverence
             ,
             and
             love
             :
             Weigh
             the
             matter
             therefore
             in
             just
             scales
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             you
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             at
             best
             ,
             you
             are
             led
             by
             a
             blind
             and
             implicite
             obedience
             ,
             for
             I
             will
             not
             uncharitably
             censure
             you
             as
             guilty
             of
             worse
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             so
             proudly
             blown
             up
             ,
             with
             an
             opinion
             of
             your self
             ,
             that
             you
             think
             all
             who
             are
             not
             of
             your
             mind
             ,
             are
             ●lind
             and
             ignorant
             at
             best
             :
             whether
             is
             not
             this
             arrogance
             in
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Consider
             my
             grounds
             ,
             ere
             you
             give
             a
             judgement
             against
             me
             .
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             private
             persons
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             matters
             of
             Government
             ;
             your
             business
             is
             ,
             to
             submit
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             judge
             :
             For
             ,
             whether
             think
             you
             ,
             God
             in
             the
             great
             day
             ,
             will
             call
             you
             to
             answer
             at
             his
             Tribunal
             ,
             if
             you
             were
             Episcopal
             ,
             or
             Presbyterian
             ?
             As
             also
             ,
             since
             the
             great
             design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             ,
             to
             purify
             the
             heart
             ;
             these
             things
             which
             have
             no
             tendency
             to
             the
             purifying
             ▪
             or
             blotting
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             are
             not
             matters
             of
             Conscience
             :
             And
             these
             are
             two
             easie
             Rules
             ,
             whereby
             private
             persons
             might
             well
             examine
             their
             Consciences
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             think
             you
             are
             wrong
             ,
             can
             we
             joyn
             with
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             you
             can
             have
             no
             rational
             ground
             
             to
             think
             us
             wrong
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             And
             since
             it
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             you
             cannot
             without
             being
             Schismatical
             ,
             separate
             from
             us
             .
             But
             further
             ,
             even
             every
             errour
             in
             Religion
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             unty
             the
             bond
             of
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             unless
             the
             errour
             be
             of
             greater
             importance
             ,
             than
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             is
             :
             a
             consideration
             which
             you
             never
             seem
             to
             weigh
             .
             How
             did
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             Paul
             become
             a
             Iew
             to
             the
             Iews
             ?
             though
             he
             tells
             us
             to
             do
             these
             things
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             opinion
             of
             necessity
             in
             them
             ,
             was
             to
             antiquat
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ.
             And
             let
             all
             men
             judge
             ,
             whether
             to
             circumcise
             ,
             and
             purify
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             were
             not
             greater
             compliances
             ,
             in
             matters
             more
             justly
             to
             be
             scrupled
             ,
             than
             what
             we
             contend
             about
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             free
             spirit
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             made
             St.
             Paul
             see
             well
             that
             these
             externals
             were
             of
             themselves
             nothing
             ;
             so
             that
             either
             doing
             ,
             or
             forbearing
             in
             them
             ,
             might
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ;
             as
             he
             clearly
             sheweth
             in
             his
             fourteenth
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             carrieth
             this
             liberty
             further
             ,
             even
             to
             an
             instance
             ,
             which
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             should
             never
             have
             yeelded
             to
             ,
             had
             not
             he
             determined
             in
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             eating
             in
             the
             Idols
             Temples
             ,
             of
             their
             feasts
             ,
             and
             eating
             meat
             offered
             to
             Idols
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             St.
             Paul
             did
             this
             freely
             ,
             both
             to
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             ,
             are
             not
             you
             bound
             to
             more
             obedience
             ,
             when
             not
             only
             charity
             ,
             but
             duty
             to
             the
             Laws
             exact
             it
             ?
             This
             sheweth
             how
             far
             you
             are
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             free
             and
             charitable
             spirit
             of
             St.
             Paul.
             
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             complied
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             
             but
             it
             was
             freely
             ,
             and
             not
             when
             it
             was
             exacted
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             of
             us
             .
             Next
             ,
             he
             avoided
             to
             do
             these
             things
             ,
             when
             they
             occasioned
             scandal
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             case
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             You
             in
             this
             bewray
             great
             simplicity
             ;
             for
             St.
             Paul
             did
             not
             refuse
             compliance
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             commanded
             by
             authority
             ,
             which
             you
             do
             :
             but
             because
             certain
             false
             brethren
             came
             
               to
               spy
               out
               his
               liberty
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               gave
               place
               by
               subjection
               ,
               no
               not
               for
               an
               hour
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             any
             require
             your
             compliance
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             necessary
             of
             it self
             ,
             you
             have
             reason
             to
             
               stand
               fast
               in
               the
               liberty
               wherewith
               Christ
               hath
               made
               you
               free
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             unsufferable
             peevishness
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             enjoyn
             a
             thing
             ,
             declaring
             that
             it
             is
             still
             free
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             only
             necessary
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             commanded
             ,
             upon
             that
             score
             ,
             to
             refuse
             obedience
             .
             And
             may
             not
             offenders
             as
             well
             refuse
             to
             undergo
             the
             Discipline
             you
             enjoyn
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             though
             the
             thing
             be
             lawful
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             but
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             obey
             you
             ,
             because
             you
             command
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             you
             reason
             ,
             makes
             them
             necessary
             .
             As
             for
             the
             point
             of
             scandal
             ,
             do
             not
             mistake
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             displeasing
             your
             party
             ,
             were
             a
             giving
             of
             scandal
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             you
             weakly
             think
             ;
             to
             give
             scandal
             then
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             stretch
             your
             liberty
             ,
             when
             that
             freedom
             of
             yours
             ,
             may
             draw
             others
             to
             follow
             your
             practice
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             not
             the
             same
             clearness
             in
             their
             mind
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             to
             avoid
             scandal
             ,
             is
             only
             an
             abridging
             your
             liberty
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             your
             brother
             .
             If
             therefore
             you
             be
             not
             at
             liberty
             ,
             but
             already
             restrained
             in
             it
             by
             the
             lawful
             command
             
             of
             authority
             ,
             you
             ought
             not
             in
             that
             case
             to
             be
             disobedient
             ,
             upon
             a
             pretence
             of
             avoiding
             scandal
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             yet
             examine
             the
             matter
             of
             conformity
             ,
             more
             closly
             .
             And
             ,
             first
             ,
             why
             do
             not
             your
             Ministers
             join
             with
             our
             Courts
             for
             Church-discipline
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             They
             cannot
             do
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             no
             Legal
             Courts
             ,
             the
             Law
             that
             established
             them
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             they
             are
             but
             the
             Bishops
             Deputies
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             before
             studied
             to
             convince
             you
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             is
             divine
             in
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             scandalous
             persons
             be
             noted
             ,
             and
             separated
             from
             worship
             ;
             but
             how
             this
             shall
             be
             administered
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ;
             since
             ,
             wherein
             are
             souls
             concerned
             ,
             whether
             a
             Court
             ,
             acting
             in
             a
             parity
             ,
             or
             with
             one
             over
             them
             ,
             do
             this
             ;
             providing
             it
             be
             done
             ?
             But
             waving
             this
             ,
             whether
             judge
             you
             the
             Presbyters
             power
             for
             Discipline
             is
             founded
             upon
             a
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ?
             no
             doubt
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             the
             first
             :
             well
             then
             ,
             can
             the
             abolishing
             that
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             take
             away
             your
             power
             ?
             if
             not
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             sit
             in
             these
             Courts
             ,
             and
             still
             do
             your
             duty
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             to
             sit
             in
             a
             Bishops
             Court
             ,
             which
             acknowledgeth
             his
             authority
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             suppose
             the
             case
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             should
             abrogate
             all
             Laws
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             declare
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             assemble
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             shall
             be
             understood
             to
             worship
             Mahomet
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             oblidge
             all
             to
             meet
             ;
             though
             you
             meet
             not
             upon
             that
             command
             ,
             yet
             I
             hope
             you
             
             will
             still
             meet
             to
             worship
             God
             ;
             let
             them
             interpret
             that
             as
             they
             please
             .
             So
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             since
             a
             power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             is
             that
             to
             which
             Presbyters
             lay
             claim
             ,
             by
             a
             divine
             right
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             meet
             in
             these
             Courts
             ,
             let
             the
             Law
             call
             it
             what
             it
             will.
             
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Bishop
             is
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             over-ruleth
             them
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             But
             ,
             suppose
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             Episcopacy
             is
             a
             tyranny
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             Why
             ought
             you
             not
             to
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             you
             did
             to
             the
             late
             Tyrants
             in
             the
             State
             ?
             And
             why
             ,
             as
             your
             Ministers
             say
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             content
             to
             take
             Churches
             ,
             and
             preach
             ,
             but
             let
             Discipline
             alone
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             quiting
             of
             some
             of
             their
             Rights
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             retain
             the
             greater
             ?
             May
             they
             not
             as
             well
             exercise
             Discipline
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             do
             it
             with
             all
             the
             liberty
             they
             desire
             ?
             Sure
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             peevishness
             in
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             our
             Ministers
             would
             quite
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             liberty
             of
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             dearer
             to
             them
             than
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             but
             Conscience
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             so
             severe
             as
             to
             doubt
             ,
             but
             in
             most
             of
             them
             it
             is
             Conscience
             ;
             but
             I
             must
             adde
             ,
             it
             is
             ill
             informed
             Conscience
             .
             But
             what
             can
             you
             pretend
             ,
             for
             your
             peoples
             withdrawing
             from
             our
             Churches
             ?
             since
             our
             Religion
             ,
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             :
             only
             a
             small
             alteration
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Government
             is
             made
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             for
             separating
             from
             you
             ,
             as
             my
             practice
             tells
             ,
             but
             much
             may
             be
             said
             for
             it
             ;
             therefore
             I
             will
             judge
             none
             that
             do
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Truly
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             as
             sparing
             in
             passing
             Judgements
             on
             people
             ,
             as
             any
             can
             be
             :
             but
             since
             separation
             must
             be
             either
             a
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             or
             a
             very
             great
             sin
             ,
             being
             a
             forsaking
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             it
             can
             be
             no
             light
             matter
             to
             tear
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             colour
             of
             pretence
             for
             it
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             Schismatical
             humour
             among
             you
             ,
             appears
             palpably
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             come
             sometimes
             to
             Church
             ,
             but
             seldom
             ;
             this
             seems
             indeed
             to
             be
             time-serving
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             both
             evite
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             also
             retain
             your
             interest
             with
             your
             party
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             you
             come
             once
             in
             three
             moneths
             ,
             you
             may
             come
             every
             Lords
             day
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             may
             come
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             come
             ;
             otherwise
             you
             forsake
             the
             assemblings
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             contemn
             what
             you
             call
             the
             Ordinances
             .
             Others
             of
             you
             also
             joyn
             with
             some
             of
             us
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             others
             .
             Now
             as
             to
             our
             publick
             transgressions
             (
             if
             they
             be
             such
             )
             we
             are
             all
             equally
             guilty
             ,
             why
             then
             make
             you
             a
             difference
             ?
             Others
             of
             you
             come
             to
             Churches
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             so
             in
             the
             City
             :
             what
             doth
             this
             look
             like
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             have
             freedom
             for
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             noticed
             ?
             which
             is
             to
             prefer
             the
             pleasing
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             pleasing
             of
             God.
             And
             finally
             ,
             some
             of
             you
             joyn
             with
             us
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Worship
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             communicat
             with
             us
             ,
             which
             bewrayes
             great
             solly
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             may
             pray
             and
             praise
             with
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             spiritual
             communicating
             :
             why
             do
             you
             not
             joyn
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             solemn
             praise
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             N.
             
          
           
             How
             can
             we
             acknowledg
             them
             our
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             are
             intruders
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             the
             places
             of
             our
             faithful
             shepherds
             ,
             whom
             you
             have
             torn
             from
             us
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Supposing
             it
             were
             as
             you
             assert
             ,
             yet
             that
             will
             never
             warrand
             your
             separating
             from
             them
             :
             since
             ,
             although
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             the
             eldest
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Aaron
             was
             high
             Priest
             ;
             and
             the
             Romanes
             by
             force
             driving
             them
             from
             their
             right
             ,
             exposed
             this
             most
             sacred
             function
             to
             sale
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             high
             Priests
             not
             only
             invaded
             the
             right
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             also
             obtained
             their
             office
             by
             the
             most
             horrid
             Simony
             imaginable
             ;
             yet
             Caiaphas
             ,
             as
             high
             Priest
             ,
             prophesied
             ;
             Our
             Saviour
             also
             answered
             at
             his
             Bar
             ,
             and
             gave
             confession
             ,
             when
             he
             authoritatively
             adjured
             him
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               living
               God.
            
             St.
             Paul
             also
             acknowledged
             Annanias
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Pharisees
             were
             wretched
             teachers
             ,
             guilty
             both
             of
             greater
             crimes
             and
             heresies
             ,
             than
             you
             dare
             charge
             on
             us
             ;
             Yet
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               hear
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               sit
               in
            
             Moses
             Chair
             .
             This
             is
             so
             convincing
             ,
             that
             nothing
             in
             reason
             can
             be
             alledged
             against
             it
             :
             Yea
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             doctrine
             of
             your
             own
             Teachers
             .
             Finally
             ,
             what
             cruelty
             is
             it
             ,
             if
             a
             Minister
             be
             put
             from
             his
             place
             ,
             be
             it
             justly
             or
             unjustly
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             should
             be
             starved
             ?
             It
             shews
             your
             Ministers
             can
             have
             no
             love
             to
             their
             flocks
             ,
             if
             they
             desire
             it
             should
             be
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             your
             Curats
             are
             naughty
             men
             and
             weak
             preachers
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             an
             excellent
             piece
             of
             Religion
             in
             you
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             ,
             and
             use
             reproachful
             names
             of
             your
             Pastors
             .
             For
             though
             the
             name
             Curat
             ,
             be
             
             a
             designation
             ,
             no
             Minister
             ought
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             ;
             it
             signifying
             one
             that
             hath
             the
             care
             of
             Souls
             ;
             yet
             ye
             use
             it
             as
             a
             term
             of
             contempt
             :
             and
             this
             is
             your
             obedience
             to
             St.
             Pauls
             rule
             ,
             honour
             them
             that
             are
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             Which
             ,
             as
             he
             addes
             ,
             is
             for
             their
             works
             sake
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             their
             persons
             sake
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             .
             As
             for
             their
             persons
             and
             Gifts
             ,
             where
             is
             Christian
             charity
             ,
             that
             should
             make
             you
             slow
             to
             take
             up
             a
             bad
             impression
             upon
             slight
             grounds
             ?
             But
             if
             your
             grounds
             be
             good
             ,
             where
             is
             your
             charity
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
             since
             you
             do
             not
             make
             it
             known
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             cast
             out
             .
             Beside
             ,
             it
             will
             open
             a
             very
             wide
             door
             to
             separation
             ,
             if
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             personal
             failings
             ,
             much
             more
             weaknesse
             of
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             you
             may
             separate
             .
             This
             is
             to
             ty
             the
             good
             of
             Church
             Worship
             to
             him
             that
             mannageth
             it
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             you
             think
             to
             hear
             Sermon
             ,
             all
             you
             go
             to
             Church
             for
             :
             But
             the
             chief
             reason
             of
             our
             meeting
             ,
             is
             solemnly
             to
             acknowledge
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             members
             of
             his
             Church
             :
             which
             we
             can
             do
             ,
             be
             the
             Minister
             what
             he
             will
             ;
             and
             hear
             good
             Scriptures
             read
             ,
             and
             sing
             good
             Psalms
             .
             Besides
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             so
             zealous
             for
             good
             Preachings
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             make
             the
             world
             believe
             .
             For
             ,
             are
             there
             not
             many
             of
             your
             Preachers
             ,
             who
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             in
             place
             ,
             were
             of
             no
             esteem
             ,
             nor
             following
             ;
             and
             are
             undoubtedly
             men
             of
             weak
             Gifts
             ,
             yet
             now
             are
             crouded
             to
             by
             you
             ?
             and
             the
             Church
             Sermons
             are
             deserted
             ,
             and
             their
             Conventicles
             frequented
             .
             All
             the
             reason
             for
             this
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             rail
             against
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             ;
             
             which
             is
             the
             only
             way
             to
             make
             a
             man
             popular
             amongst
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             pretended
             to
             answer
             a
             great
             many
             things
             ,
             but
             one
             thing
             remains
             ,
             wherein
             our
             chief
             strength
             lieth
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             unbind
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             :
             wherein
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             generations
             to
             come
             in
             their
             loins
             are
             engaged
             ;
             and
             ,
             can
             such
             sacred
             and
             solemn
             vowes
             be
             broken
             ,
             without
             shameful
             perjury
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             you
             alwayes
             bring
             out
             as
             your
             Goliah
             ,
             to
             defy
             the
             Armies
             of
             the
             living
             God.
             But
             as
             Sampson's
             strength
             lay
             in
             his
             hair
             ,
             without
             which
             he
             was
             as
             other
             men
             ;
             so
             upon
             a
             full
             survey
             ,
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             Covenants
             strength
             consisted
             in
             the
             Armies
             that
             fought
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             any
             inward
             or
             innate
             vigour
             .
             And
             ,
             first
             ,
             what
             a
             ridiculous
             fancy
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             Children
             can
             be
             bound
             by
             their
             fathers
             Oath
             ?
             is
             not
             this
             to
             make
             us
             the
             servants
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             authority
             over
             our
             consciences
             ;
             which
             is
             Gods
             peculiar
             power
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             souls
             have
             you
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             led
             into
             such
             conceits
             !
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Doth
             not
             the
             fathers
             debt
             oblidge
             the
             son
             ?
             why
             not
             also
             his
             oath
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             A
             mans
             debt
             affects
             his
             estate
             ,
             which
             if
             the
             son
             get
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             pay
             the
             debt
             .
             But
             if
             the
             son
             get
             no
             estate
             by
             his
             father
             ,
             then
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             say
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             pay
             his
             fathers
             debt
             .
             And
             this
             shews
             that
             the
             fathers
             promises
             binde
             nothing
             upon
             the
             sons
             conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             are
             not
             we
             bound
             to
             duty
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             
             because
             of
             the
             Allegeance
             our
             fathers
             swore
             ,
             even
             though
             we
             never
             swear
             it
             our selves
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Not
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             they
             swore
             Allegeance
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Crown
             is
             in
             the
             Kings
             person
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             born
             his
             Subjects
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             how
             was
             Adam
             oblidged
             for
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             if
             Parents
             cannot
             binde
             their
             children
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             strange
             dealing
             ,
             to
             apply
             a
             mysterie
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             well
             comprehend
             ,
             to
             your
             triffling
             matters
             .
             But
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             Adam
             did
             not
             binde
             his
             children
             ,
             by
             his
             undertaking
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             secret
             transaction
             of
             Gods
             ;
             who
             covenanted
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             common
             head
             of
             mankind
             .
             And
             if
             Parents
             can
             bind
             duties
             upon
             their
             children
             ,
             they
             may
             as
             well
             bind
             sins
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             new
             Doctrine
             unheard-of
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             never
             acknowledged
             any
             Original
             sin
             ,
             but
             that
             derived
             from
             Adam
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             How
             then
             do
             Parents
             vow
             for
             their
             children
             in
             Baptism
             ?
             and
             are
             not
             they
             bound
             by
             the
             Baptismal
             vow
             ,
             taken
             by
             the
             father
             ,
             in
             their
             name
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             Parent
             binds
             for
             the
             childe
             ,
             as
             a
             tutor
             in
             legal
             matters
             for
             his
             Pupil
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             bind
             for
             their
             interest
             .
             The
             childe
             is
             indeed
             tyed
             by
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             not
             as
             it
             was
             his
             fathers
             vow
             ,
             but
             because
             by
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             Baptized
             into
             the
             likenesse
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             How
             then
             is
             Saul
             charged
             ,
             and
             his
             children
             punished
             for
             killing
             the
             Gibeonites
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             because
             he
             had
             falsified
             the
             oath
             ,
             the
             Princes
             swore
             :
             which
             is
             no
             where
             said
             But
             these
             Gibeonites
             ,
             by
             that
             oath
             ,
             got
             a
             right
             to
             their
             lives
             ;
             and
             so
             were
             excepted
             ,
             when
             God
             ratified
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             general
             command
             of
             cutting
             off
             the
             Canaanites
             :
             therefore
             ,
             to
             kill
             them
             ,
             wa●
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             not
             perfidy
             .
             And
             Saul
             is
             not
             taxe●
             of
             perjury
             ,
             but
             of
             blood
             .
             For
             although
             the
             second
             of
             Samuel
             make
             mention
             of
             the
             oath
             swor●
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             only
             to
             reminde
             the
             Reader
             o●
             the
             History
             set
             down
             in
             Joshuah
             :
             but
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             say
             ,
             the
             oath
             was
             still
             binding
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             words
             .
             Thus
             I
             have
             taken
             more
             pains
             tha●
             was
             needful
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             ridiculous
             fondnesse
             o●
             this
             absurd
             notion
             :
             and
             have
             met
             with
             all
             ca●
             be
             said
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             ye
             cannot
             deny
             but
             th●
             Covenant
             binds
             these
             who
             took
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             ,
             ere
             I
             come
             to
             that
             ,
             let
             you
             see
             ho●
             little
             noise
             you
             made
             in
             the
             breaking
             it
             in
             som●
             things
             .
             When
             then
             the
             Tyrant
             had
             murdere●
             the
             King
             ,
             enslaved
             this
             Nation
             ,
             antiquated
             th●
             Covenant
             ,
             discharged
             General
             Assemblies
             ,
             Inhibited
             praying
             any
             more
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             the●
             stood
             up
             for
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             or
             clamoured
             ,
             a●
             you
             now
             do
             ,
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             Perjury
             I
             know
             ,
             a
             few
             spoke
             somewhat
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             so
             se●dom
             ,
             so
             faintly
             ,
             and
             so
             disguisedly
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             fa●
             from
             the
             thundering
             that
             was
             in
             some
             of
             you●
             Pulpits
             before
             you
             were
             silenced
             ,
             and
             as
             at
             thi●
             day
             is
             in
             your
             Conventicles
             .
             The
             true
             reason
             was
             ye
             knew
             the
             Tyrant
             would
             made
             no
             bones
             of
             ma●king
             
             heads
             fly
             ,
             or
             sending
             you
             in
             Shipfuls
             to
             Barbadoes
             :
             but
             you
             presume
             upon
             the
             King's
             clemency
             .
             And
             you
             know
             what
             a
             trip
             some
             made
             ,
             when
             upon
             a
             threatning
             of
             taking
             their
             Stipends
             ●rom
             them
             ,
             they
             passed
             from
             what
             ,
             in
             a
             printed
             Paper
             ,
             they
             had
             owned
             as
             their
             duty
             ,
             both
             from
             Scripture
             and
             their
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             uncharitably
             done
             of
             you
             ,
             to
             rake
             into
             these
             things
             :
             but
             if
             we
             were
             faulty
             in
             some
             particulars
             ,
             that
             is
             ill
             corrected
             ,
             by
             becoming
             so
             gross
             ,
             as
             to
             renounce
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             medle
             with
             none
             of
             your
             private
             escapes
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             publick
             :
             and
             do
             it
             not
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             often
             said
             ,
             to
             reflect
             upon
             you
             ;
             but
             to
             let
             you
             see
             ,
             you
             are
             but
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             such
             wonders
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             have
             the
             world
             believe
             .
             I
             shall
             next
             tell
             you
             ,
             what
             monstruous
             faults
             you
             committed
             in
             exacting
             the
             Oath
             ,
             not
             returning
             upon
             what
             was
             hinted
             ,
             Dial.
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             a
             Bond
             of
             Rebellion
             ,
             against
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             .
             As
             for
             your
             National
             Covenant
             ,
             what
             a
             cruel
             imposing
             upon
             Consciences
             was
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Nation
             swear
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             understand
             ?
             For
             you
             made
             them
             therein
             renounce
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             Popery
             ;
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               opus
               operatum
            
             ,
             a
             Latine
             word
             ,
             and
             abstruse
             conceit
             ;
             with
             many
             other
             niceties
             ,
             which
             you
             could
             not
             but
             know
             ,
             your
             women
             and
             simple
             people
             did
             not
             understand
             .
             And
             was
             it
             not
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             swear
             against
             Worship
             in
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             that
             very
             Oath
             so
             to
             use
             it
             ?
             For
             swearing
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Worship
             .
             
             Yea
             ,
             you
             made
             them
             preface
             all
             this
             with
             a
             gre●
             lye
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               after
               full
               and
               mature
               considerat●on
               of
               all
               particulars
            
             ;
             when
             you
             knew
             they
             we●
             not
             capable
             of
             considering
             them
             .
             And
             wha●
             strange
             Tyranny
             over
             Consciences
             was
             it
             ,
             t●
             make
             people
             swear
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             some
             wher●
             of
             might
             be
             disputable
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             man
             could
             no●
             be
             of
             your
             communion
             ,
             except
             he
             were
             in
             you●
             opinion
             in
             all
             things
             ?
             A
             rigour
             never
             befor●
             practised
             but
             in
             Trent
             .
             Then
             ,
             what
             a
             tr●pane
             was
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Nation
             swear
             the
             Cov●nant
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             after-game
             to
             declare
             that
             Epi●copacy
             was
             abjured
             in
             it
             ?
             Next
             ,
             what
             violen●
             used
             you
             to
             oblidge
             all
             to
             bow
             to
             this
             Idol●
             Church-men
             were
             not
             only
             deposed
             ,
             who
             refuse
             it
             ;
             but
             both
             Church-men
             and
             Lay-men
             were
             ex●communicated
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             submit
             to
             you●
             tyranny
             .
             What
             man
             of
             common
             sense
             can
             thin●
             this
             was
             the
             Cause
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             had
             such
             mo●struous
             errours
             in
             its
             first
             conception
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             All
             you
             can
             say
             upon
             this
             head
             ,
             may
             we●
             prove
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             faults
             in
             imposing
             it
             but
             it
             still
             doth
             bind
             ,
             since
             he
             
               shall
               dwell
               in
               Go●
               holy
               hill
               ,
               who
               swears
               to
               his
               own
               hurt
               ,
               and
               chan●eth
               not
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             do
             oblidge
             :
             but
             if
             the
             nature
             of
             thing●
             change
             ,
             so
             the
             matter
             grow
             unlawful
             ,
             you
             th●
             cannot
             say
             the
             Oath
             binds
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             Society
             can
             only
             bind
             themselves
             ,
             in
             things
             tha●
             are
             left
             to
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             their
             own
             〈◊〉
             :
             
             but
             if
             the
             matter
             be
             not
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             ●hen
             their
             Oath
             cannot
             bind
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             not
             our
             case
             ,
             since
             you
             acknow●edge
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             of
             it self
             indifferent
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             ,
             if
             you
             take
             the
             thing
             abstractly
             in
             ●t
             self
             ,
             it
             is
             indifferent
             :
             but
             as
             the
             case
             now
             ●tands
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             :
             for
             ,
             by
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             oblidged
             to
             obey
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             all
             things
             lawful
             :
             so
             that
             all
             just
             Laws
             oblidge
             our
             Consciences
             :
             And
             this
             is
             a
             tye
             before
             all
             Oaths
             .
             And
             as
             by
             no
             act
             of
             ours
             ,
             we
             can
             be
             bound
             to
             break
             the
             commands
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             ,
             no
             more
             can
             we
             oblidge
             our selves
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             in
             prejudice
             of
             anothers
             right
             ;
             such
             as
             is
             the
             Soveraign's
             Authority
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             no
             Covenant
             can
             bind
             us
             to
             deny
             obedience
             to
             the
             King's
             Laws
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             in
             a
             measure
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ;
             ●nd
             it
             is
             his
             right
             to
             command
             us
             ,
             from
             which
             ,
             ●o
             Act
             of
             ours
             can
             exclude
             him
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             since
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             have
             annulled
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             required
             us
             to
             submit
             to
             Episcopacy
             ,
             it
             can
             no
             more
             bind
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             good
             Doctrine
             ,
             to
             teach
             that
             we
             should
             obey
             man
             ,
             rather
             than
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             gross
             ignorance
             in
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             obey
             God
             rather
             than
             our selves
             :
             for
             ,
             the
             just
             Laws
             ,
             are
             the
             mediate
             commands
             of
             God
             ;
             whereas
             our
             Oaths
             were
             a
             voluntary
             deed
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             were
             not
             bound
             by
             any
             command
             of
             God.
             Now
             ,
             if
             you
             comprehend
             not
             this
             clear
             demonstration
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             you
             are
             a
             stranger
             to
             common
             sense
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             could
             Episcopacy
             have
             been
             mor●
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Scotland
             ?
             or
             what
             could
             th●
             Kings
             reason
             be
             ,
             for
             preferring
             it
             to
             Presbytery
             at
             least
             for
             judging
             it
             fitter
             for
             us
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             like
             all
             mutinous
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             b●
             judging
             and
             censuring
             the
             actions
             of
             their
             Princes
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             be
             on
             all
             their
             secrets
             ,
             and
             kno●
             what
             all
             their
             reasons
             ,
             and
             designs
             are
             .
             Go●
             hath
             given
             Kings
             the
             authority
             to
             command●
             and
             hath
             left
             us
             the
             glory
             of
             obedience
             ;
             whic●
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             without
             further
             inquiry
             :
             provided
             what
             they
             enjoyn
             be
             against
             no
             comman●
             of
             God.
             But
             we
             need
             not
             seek
             to
             rifle
             the
             Ca●binets
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Councellors
             ,
             ther●
             being
             many
             apparent
             cogent
             reasons
             ,
             to
             have
             en●forced
             the
             change
             .
             You
             know
             what
             work
             you●
             Leaders
             occasioned
             ,
             both
             to
             his
             Royal
             Grandfather
             ,
             and
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             Himself
             .
             You
             had
             in●volved
             the
             Nations
             in
             blood
             ;
             and
             not
             satisfie●
             with
             this
             ,
             after
             you
             got
             all
             the
             security
             yo●
             could
             demand
             ,
             you
             engaged
             with
             his
             enemie●
             in
             England
             ,
             against
             him
             ;
             you
             opposed
             the
             de●sign
             of
             delivering
             his
             Father
             ,
             Anno
             1648.
             
             In
             word
             ,
             what
             jealousies
             had
             you
             justly
             raised
             in
             th●
             hearts
             of
             Princes
             ,
             of
             your
             Government
             ?
             an●
             your
             Tyranny
             (
             1649.
             )
             against
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             ha●
             justly
             irritated
             them
             against
             you
             .
             Next
             ,
             you
             ha●
             divided
             shamefully
             amongst
             your selves
             ,
             on●
             great
             party
             amongst
             you
             ,
             being
             such
             ,
             that
             you●
             selves
             sound
             it
             necessary
             to
             turn
             them
             out
             ;
             the●
             maxims
             being
             inconsistent
             with
             all
             Order
             and
             Government
             .
             And
             of
             these
             that
             are
             outed
             ,
             i●
             
             ●s
             clear
             ,
             that
             more
             than
             three
             parts
             of
             four
             ,
             are
             of
             that
             party
             .
             Why
             then
             are
             ye
             so
             blind
             as
             to
             ●sk
             a
             reason
             for
             the
             change
             was
             made
             ,
             as
             if
             at
             ●oon
             one
             should
             ask
             where
             were
             the
             Sun
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Sure
             you
             are
             an
             enemy
             to
             Godlinesse
             ,
             who
             ●ave
             an
             heart
             so
             to
             rail
             at
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             such
             a
             lover
             of
             true
             piety
             ,
             that
             for
             ●ll
             this
             drosse
             that
             is
             amongst
             you
             ,
             such
             of
             you
             ,
             ●s
             live
             well
             ,
             and
             walk
             conscientiously
             ,
             I
             still
             love
             ●nd
             value
             ;
             and
             the
             Searcher
             of
             hearts
             knoweth
             ,
             ●hat
             I
             daily
             pray
             he
             may
             finde
             a
             way
             to
             re-unite
             ●s
             all
             again
             ;
             and
             to
             bring
             such
             of
             your
             Leaders
             ,
             ●s
             are
             sensible
             of
             their
             errours
             ,
             in
             these
             great
             ●scapes
             ,
             to
             a
             capacity
             of
             serving
             him
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             it
             is
             strange
             you
             should
             take
             such
             ●
             liberty
             ,
             both
             in
             Discourses
             ,
             Conventicles
             ,
             and
             ●rinted
             Writings
             ,
             or
             rather
             Libells
             ,
             to
             inveigh
             ●gainst
             us
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             if
             we
             but
             say
             a
             little
             for
             ●ustifying
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             our
             Consci●nces
             ,
             and
             for
             undeceiving
             the
             people
             of
             these
             ●ists
             you
             would
             cast
             over
             their
             eyes
             ,
             then
             you
             ●●ry
             out
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             uncharitable
             ,
             bitter
             and
             malicious
             .
             Sure
             you
             who
             are
             so
             much
             for
             de●enfive
             arms
             ,
             may
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             allow
             us
             to
             defend
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             our selves
             ,
             with
             our
             Tongues
             and
             Pens
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           DIALOGUE
           V.
           
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             Confesse
             you
             have
             much
             shaken
             me
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             though
             I
             never
             find
             in
             my
             heart
             to
             love
             them
             .
             But
             one
             thing
             stil●
             sticks
             ,
             they
             are
             great
             friends
             to
             the
             Common
             ▪
             Prayer-Book
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             think
             upon
             in
             patience
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             joyn
             with
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Truly
             if
             that
             be
             your
             chief
             quarrel
             agains●
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             well
             grounded
             as
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             How
             !
             do
             not
             you
             think
             it
             a
             great
             matter
             ,
             to
             take
             from
             us
             the
             pure
             and
             spiritual
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             thereof
             ,
             set
             up
             a
             dea●
             and
             formal
             Liturgy
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             perceive
             you
             are
             still
             abused
             after
             on●
             manner
             ,
             your
             Leaders
             put
             big
             words
             in
             you●
             mouthes
             to
             make
             you
             stick
             stiffl●y
             by
             them
             ;
             you●
             Government
             ,
             they
             taught
             you
             to
             account
             the
             interest
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ;
             they
             also
             woul●
             make
             you
             believe
             your
             Worship
             to
             be
             the
             onl●
             spiritual
             one
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             but
             carnal
             .
             Now
             ,
             ●
             will
             let
             you
             see
             the
             great
             fallacy
             of
             this
             prayin●
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             you
             understand
             it
             .
             To
             pra●
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             out
             of
             a
             deep
             sense
             of
             ou●
             misery
             and
             need
             ,
             and
             firm
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             w●
             draw
             near
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             our
             prayers
             ,
             an●
             praises
             to
             him
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Our
             heart●
             being
             moulded
             in
             this
             frame
             ,
             we
             pray
             by
             th●
             Spirit
             ;
             use
             we
             words
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             di●ferent
             expressions
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             w●
             
             are
             carnal
             ,
             when
             we
             need
             to
             have
             our
             devotion
             tickled
             ,
             and
             provoked
             with
             new
             words
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             I
             clearly
             see
             the
             rottennesse
             of
             your
             heart
             ,
             and
             your
             superstitious
             cold
             formality
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             great
             arrogance
             for
             you
             thus
             to
             judge
             of
             things
             ye
             understand
             not
             .
             Consider
             then
             ,
             the
             Will
             is
             the
             supream
             power
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             fancy
             is
             a
             lower
             faculty
             ;
             the
             true
             and
             spiritual
             devotion
             therefore
             ,
             must
             be
             that
             which
             lies
             in
             the
             Will
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Fancy
             :
             now
             ,
             the
             varying
             of
             one
             thing
             into
             several
             shapes
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             gratifying
             of
             Fancy
             :
             and
             all
             the
             devotion
             can
             be
             raised
             by
             such
             Chimes
             ,
             is
             only
             sensible
             ,
             whereas
             one
             of
             a
             deep
             and
             stedfast
             spirit
             ,
             is
             equally
             affected
             with
             a
             thing
             ,
             though
             still
             in
             the
             same
             dress
             .
             Since
             then
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             our
             petition
             for
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             is
             fully
             comprized
             in
             this
             ,
             
               have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             doth
             it
             not
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             words
             ,
             affect
             him
             ,
             who
             with
             the
             newnesse
             of
             affection
             ,
             can
             make
             that
             prayer
             ,
             though
             an
             hundred
             times
             repeated
             ,
             at
             every
             return
             ,
             new
             ?
             whereas
             he
             must
             have
             a
             lower
             minde
             ,
             who
             needs
             a
             new
             phrase
             to
             renew
             his
             servour
             .
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             ,
             it
             expresseth
             a
             more
             spiritual
             temper
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             simple
             and
             constant
             forms
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             never
             thought
             to
             have
             heard
             the
             Liturgy-Worship
             called
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             the
             conceived
             one
             ,
             carnal
             .
             You
             that
             are
             Schollers
             make
             any
             thing
             of
             any
             thing
             with
             your
             Logick
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             never
             make
             me
             think
             but
             our
             Ministers
             prayed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             needs
             but
             a
             very
             little
             knowledge
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             Logick
             ,
             to
             make
             you
             comprehend
             this
             :
             for
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             ,
             the
             heating
             of
             the
             fancy
             cannot
             make
             wicked
             men
             pray
             without
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             to
             appearance
             very
             spiritually
             ?
             Finally
             ,
             words
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             heat
             begot
             by
             words
             ,
             gesture
             ,
             voice
             ,
             or
             phrases
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             but
             a
             false
             fire
             in
             the
             natural
             powers
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             may
             well
             heat
             the
             brain
             ,
             draw
             forth
             tears
             ,
             seem
             to
             wring
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             sensible
             fervour
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             the
             temper
             raised
             by
             musick
             )
             amounts
             to
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             present
             tickling
             ;
             whereas
             the
             true
             devotion
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             is
             ,
             an
             inward
             ,
             still
             ,
             humbling
             and
             melting
             thing
             ,
             and
             so
             equable
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             above
             these
             frisking
             fits
             of
             the
             fancy
             .
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             to
             pray
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             immediat
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             :
             Since
             then
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             praying
             in
             words
             depends
             most
             upon
             Memory
             ,
             Fancy
             ,
             Eloquence
             ,
             Confidence
             and
             Custome
             ;
             he
             that
             abounds
             in
             these
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             excel
             in
             it
             ;
             whereas
             one
             ,
             defective
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             cannot
             pray
             in
             a
             variety
             of
             words
             ,
             yet
             may
             understand
             interior
             prayer
             and
             spiritual
             converse
             with
             God
             ,
             better
             than
             any
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             new
             doctrine
             to
             me
             .
             And
             I
             cannot
             understand
             nor
             believe
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Consider
             then
             ,
             that
             the
             sublimest
             way
             of
             prayer
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             simplest
             acts
             :
             such
             as
             these
             ;
             
               thou
               art
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               thine
               .
            
             And
             in
             such
             breathings
             ,
             a
             devout
             minde
             will
             persist
             long
             ,
             with
             great
             sweetnesse
             :
             and
             in
             this
             ,
             God
             hath
             strangely
             
             shapt
             Religion
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             highest
             strain
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             what
             the
             simplest
             minde
             can
             most
             easily
             reach
             .
             Nay
             ,
             perhaps
             multiplicity
             doth
             lead
             out
             the
             minde
             from
             pure
             and
             still
             devotion
             .
             And
             thus
             extemporary
             prayer
             ,
             cannot
             be
             called
             praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             except
             by
             spirit
             you
             understand
             the
             animal
             or
             natural
             spirits
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             infallible
             ,
             since
             all
             that
             is
             dictated
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             so
             :
             yet
             your
             people
             do
             not
             assert
             their
             prayers
             as
             such
             .
             Further
             ,
             let
             one
             with
             a
             short-hand
             ,
             follow
             that
             mans
             prayer
             ,
             who
             you
             say
             prayes
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             then
             ,
             may
             not
             that
             prayer
             be
             read
             and
             used
             over
             again
             ?
             or
             ,
             is
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             prayer
             so
             volatile
             ,
             that
             it
             evaporats
             in
             the
             saying
             ,
             and
             the
             prayer
             becomes
             carnal
             when
             it
             is
             repeated
             ?
             Finally
             ,
             if
             praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             be
             a
             praying
             in
             new
             words
             ,
             then
             only
             he
             that
             conceives
             the
             prayer
             ,
             prayes
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             since
             they
             who
             hear
             and
             joyn
             with
             him
             ,
             are
             tyed
             to
             his
             words
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             The
             words
             were
             dictated
             by
             the
             Spirit
             to
             him
             that
             conceives
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Then
             to
             the
             people
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             the
             words
             be
             new
             :
             since
             to
             them
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             once
             dictated
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             But
             why
             do
             you
             not
             believe
             the
             prayer
             composed
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Spirits
             dictating
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             your
             Ministers
             ?
             And
             ,
             since
             the
             people
             can
             joyn
             and
             pray
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             though
             the
             words
             be
             not
             of
             their
             framing
             ;
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Minister
             pray
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             though
             he
             use
             words
             framed
             by
             others
             ?
             All
             this
             shows
             how
             weak
             and
             ill
             grounded
             a
             
             notion
             ,
             that
             of
             praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             you
             understand
             it
             ,
             is
             .
             And
             it
             clearly
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             dresse
             of
             the
             prayer
             in
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             begot
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             but
             sensible
             and
             low
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             doth
             not
             the
             
               Spirit
               help
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               teach
               us
               to
               pray
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             consider
             the
             words
             aright
             ,
             they
             speak
             out
             a
             thing
             very
             far
             different
             from
             what
             you
             would
             draw
             from
             them
             .
             The
             Spirit
             teacheth
             us
             to
             pray
             ,
             for
             what
             we
             ought
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             prayers
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             manner
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             temper
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             words
             are
             not
             meant
             ,
             appears
             from
             what
             follows
             ,
             
               and
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               us
               with
               groannings
               that
               cannot
               be
               uttered
            
             :
             or
             literally
             ,
             
               which
               cannot
               be
               worded
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             though
             the
             renewing
             of
             words
             were
             a
             lower
             way
             of
             devotion
             ;
             yet
             ,
             we
             in
             this
             inbodied
             state
             ,
             need
             to
             have
             our
             souls
             stirred
             up
             by
             the
             commotion
             of
             our
             fancies
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Then
             at
             least
             ,
             this
             must
             convince
             you
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             way
             of
             praying
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             sublime
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             called
             praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             And
             you
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             such
             as
             can
             worship
             God
             devoutly
             in
             a
             set
             Form
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             a
             higher
             size
             :
             as
             being
             above
             these
             gratifications
             of
             nature
             and
             fancy
             .
             I
             will
             next
             convince
             you
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             extemporary
             forms
             .
             In
             such
             then
             ,
             I
             must
             long
             exercise
             my
             attention
             to
             consider
             what
             he
             who
             prayes
             ,
             intends
             ;
             that
             I
             may
             judge
             ,
             whether
             I
             can
             joyn
             with
             him
             or
             not
             :
             Now
             this
             strangely
             draweth
             out
             the
             minde
             from
             devotion
             :
             for
             ,
             two
             
             powers
             of
             the
             Soul
             cannot
             be
             vigourously
             acted
             at
             one
             time
             .
             The
             attention
             therefore
             must
             put
             great
             stops
             to
             the
             progresse
             of
             the
             devotion
             :
             and
             the
             mind
             being
             so
             prone
             to
             wander
             in
             Worship
             ;
             this
             opens
             a
             wide
             door
             to
             it
             .
             But
             he
             who
             knoweth
             already
             what
             the
             prayer
             is
             ,
             runs
             along
             in
             his
             devotion
             ,
             without
             anxiety
             ,
             or
             wavering
             .
             Hence
             I
             have
             heard
             devout
             men
             say
             ,
             they
             were
             ever
             much
             troubled
             ,
             while
             they
             joyned
             in
             extemporary
             Worship
             ,
             to
             keep
             their
             minde
             from
             distraction
             ;
             which
             they
             found
             wholly
             remedied
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             where
             God
             was
             worshipped
             in
             set
             Forms
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             What
             sort
             of
             devout
             men
             could
             these
             be
             ?
             sure
             they
             knew
             not
             what
             devotion
             meant
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             like
             all
             weak
             people
             ,
             to
             censure
             what
             is
             above
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             not
             understand
             .
             But
             judge
             whether
             it
             be
             fit
             ,
             I
             blindly
             join
             with
             one
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             I
             know
             not
             how
             he
             is
             to
             mannage
             it
             :
             and
             you
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             some
             may
             pray
             things
             you
             dare
             not
             join
             in
             .
             Shall
             I
             not
             trust
             a
             man
             in
             any
             matter
             ,
             without
             understanding
             how
             he
             will
             discharge
             it
             ?
             only
             in
             my
             devotions
             to
             God
             I
             will
             blindly
             trust
             so
             great
             a
             concernment
             ,
             to
             one
             who
             saith
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             how
             he
             will
             mannage
             it
             himself
             .
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             you
             join
             not
             in
             these
             things
             to
             which
             you
             cannot
             say
             Amen
             ;
             for
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             others
             you
             seem
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             this
             will
             keep
             you
             still
             in
             some
             anxiety
             ,
             when
             in
             your
             heart
             you
             may
             say
             Amen
             ,
             and
             when
             not
             :
             and
             indeed
             this
             way
             of
             praying
             ,
             was
             the
             best
             could
             have
             been
             devised
             ,
             
             for
             spreading
             of
             errour
             ,
             or
             sedition
             :
             for
             Ministers
             prayed
             over
             their
             Sermons
             ;
             so
             that
             what
             in
             the
             discouse
             seemed
             the
             words
             of
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             prayer
             was
             called
             the
             dictate
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             And
             this
             was
             an
             excellent
             device
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             go
             down
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             of
             the
             worst
             stuff
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             All
             things
             may
             be
             abused
             ,
             but
             by
             your
             own
             rule
             ,
             this
             should
             not
             strike
             against
             their
             use
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Things
             of
             themselves
             good
             ,
             falling
             into
             abuse
             ,
             ought
             not
             for
             that
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             ;
             except
             the
             abuse
             be
             greater
             than
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             thing
             :
             but
             ,
             if
             a
             thing
             ,
             not
             of
             it self
             good
             ,
             be
             grossly
             abused
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             ground
             to
             change
             the
             use
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             ,
             since
             we
             speak
             of
             abuses
             ,
             I
             might
             run
             out
             in
             a
             long
             career
             ,
             and
             tell
             of
             the
             redious
             length
             ,
             the
             scurrilous
             expressions
             ,
             the
             involved
             periods
             ,
             the
             petulant
             and
             wanton
             affectations
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             abuses
             in
             extemporary
             prayer
             :
             with
             which
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             you
             your self
             hath
             been
             often
             much
             troubled
             ;
             but
             I
             bear
             that
             tender
             respect
             to
             every
             thing
             that
             hath
             any
             relation
             to
             God's
             service
             ,
             that
             I
             love
             not
             so
             to
             scoff
             at
             any
             thing
             looks
             that
             way
             :
             But
             you
             know
             these
             are
             sad
             truths
             .
             Whether
             then
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             necessary
             to
             redress
             these
             abuses
             by
             a
             regular
             form
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             You
             know
             we
             had
             a
             Directory
             of
             the
             things
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             And
             why
             may
             not
             you
             have
             a
             Directory
             for
             words
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             things
             ?
             since
             the
             Spirit
             rather
             helps
             in
             things
             than
             in
             words
             .
             But
             it
             was
             clear
             you
             brought
             up
             that
             Directory
             meerly
             to
             cozen
             the
             world
             ;
             which
             otherwise
             might
             have
             been
             
             startled
             ,
             to
             have
             seen
             you
             without
             all
             form
             ,
             or
             rule
             for
             Worship
             :
             for
             ,
             even
             your
             Leaders
             quickly
             wearied
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             regarded
             it
             not
             .
             And
             one
             thing
             clearly
             followed
             ,
             that
             the
             Preaching
             was
             the
             great
             matter
             of
             the
             Worship
             :
             all
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Psalms
             relating
             to
             it
             .
             But
             the
             constant
             acts
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Church
             should
             adore
             God
             ,
             were
             thought
             too
             homely
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             the
             least
             evil
             of
             extemporary
             forms
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             Minister
             is
             ready
             to
             pour
             out
             his
             soul
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             such
             devotions
             as
             are
             then
             most
             in
             his
             own
             spirit
             :
             Suppose
             he
             be
             mourning
             for
             sin
             ,
             under
             affliction
             ,
             rejoicing
             in
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             he
             is
             apt
             to
             pray
             in
             these
             strains
             .
             But
             these
             being
             his
             private
             exercises
             ,
             are
             not
             fit
             for
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             grave
             and
             solemn
             ;
             so
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             general
             and
             comprehensive
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             see
             you
             are
             for
             set-forms
             :
             but
             what
             reason
             have
             you
             for
             them
             ?
             Sure
             the
             Apostles
             used
             them
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             not
             so
             sure
             as
             you
             imagine
             ,
             for
             I
             cannot
             doubt
             but
             they
             used
             our
             Saviours
             Prayer
             ,
             he
             taught
             them
             ;
             for
             whereas
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             in
             his
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             he
             had
             given
             it
             as
             a
             pattern
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             they
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             by
             the
             series
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             came
             and
             asked
             a
             form
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             St.
             Iohn
             had
             given
             his
             Disciples
             :
             and
             then
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             as
             he
             formerly
             said
             ,
             
               After
               this
               manner
               pray
            
             ,
             but
             
               when
               you
               pray
            
             ,
             which
             clearly
             sheweth
             ,
             he
             intended
             it
             as
             a
             practice
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             pattern
             .
             Nay
             further
             ,
             the
             Jews
             at
             that
             time
             had
             a
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             their
             hours
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             
             which
             our
             Saviour
             never
             reproves
             ,
             as
             a
             formal
             thing
             :
             but
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             takes
             his
             Prayer
             ,
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             read
             their
             Liturgy
             .
             And
             this
             shews
             how
             foolish
             that
             exception
             against
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             England
             is
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             its
             prayers
             are
             translated
             out
             of
             the
             Roman
             Missall
             or
             Breviary
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Apostles
             and
             persons
             immediatly
             inspired
             ,
             might
             pour
             out
             extemporary
             prayers
             ,
             thence
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             assume
             the
             same
             liberty
             .
             Beside
             ,
             you
             see
             by
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             they
             used
             Hymnes
             of
             their
             composing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Prayers
             :
             Now
             I
             could
             never
             comprehend
             why
             you
             will
             allow
             the
             Spirit
             to
             be
             restrained
             in
             praising
             ,
             as
             to
             words
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             praying
             ,
             since
             both
             are
             duties
             equally
             spiritual
             ;
             nay
             ,
             perhaps
             praising
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             sublime
             of
             the
             two
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Because
             the
             Plalms
             are
             a
             collection
             of
             praises
             dictated
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             for
             Worship
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             all
             you
             can
             say
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             never
             were
             more
             absurdities
             crouded
             in
             less
             bounds
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             we
             may
             worship
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             restrained
             as
             to
             words
             ;
             since
             you
             acknowledge
             God
             hath
             done
             it
             in
             praising
             .
             Next
             ,
             the
             Psalms
             are
             full
             of
             acts
             that
             are
             prayers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             thanksgivings
             ;
             why
             may
             we
             not
             use
             these
             for
             constant
             prayers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             for
             constant
             praises
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             since
             we
             use
             to
             sing
             these
             prayers
             ,
             why
             may
             we
             not
             for
             instance
             use
             the
             51.
             
             Psalm
             ,
             in
             plain
             words
             ,
             with
             a
             plain
             
             voice
             ,
             as
             prayer
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             hobling
             ryme
             ,
             with
             a
             Tune
             ?
             Sure
             you
             will
             find
             no
             difference
             in
             this
             ,
             since
             you
             cannot
             say
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             use
             the
             Psalms
             in
             Meeter
             ,
             or
             with
             Tunes
             :
             for
             nothing
             proves
             we
             ought
             to
             use
             them
             with
             vocal
             Tunes
             ,
             but
             will
             conclude
             as
             strongly
             for
             all
             Davids
             Instruments
             .
             Besides
             ,
             who
             told
             you
             that
             all
             
             David's
             Psalms
             were
             to
             be
             constantly
             used
             in
             Worship
             ?
             It
             is
             clear
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             was
             not
             intended
             for
             constant
             use
             :
             they
             relating
             to
             particulars
             of
             
             David's
             History
             and
             Victories
             ,
             which
             belongs
             not
             to
             us
             .
             And
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             sing
             his
             imprecatory
             Psalms
             :
             As
             also
             ,
             many
             things
             are
             in
             the
             Psalms
             which
             we
             cannot
             sing
             ,
             because
             we
             do
             not
             understand
             them
             :
             And
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             praise
             God
             with
             our
             understandings
             ;
             and
             not
             above
             twenty
             of
             the
             Psalms
             were
             used
             by
             the
             Jews
             in
             Worship
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Christian
             Church
             compose
             new
             Hymns
             ,
             as
             they
             of
             Corinth
             did
             ?
             for
             which
             they
             are
             approven
             by
             St.
             Paul.
             And
             this
             is
             the
             more
             necessary
             ,
             because
             from
             
             David's
             Psalms
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             furnished
             with
             such
             full
             and
             clear
             Hymns
             ,
             upon
             the
             great
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Christian
             Belief
             ,
             as
             were
             needful
             .
             And
             what
             kind
             of
             reasons
             can
             you
             have
             ,
             who
             plead
             so
             much
             for
             a
             liberty
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             yet
             allow
             none
             in
             making
             of
             Hymns
             ?
             Why
             then
             do
             not
             ye
             use
             the
             
               Glory
               to
               the
               Father
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             is
             but
             a
             device
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Who
             would
             not
             be
             sick
             with
             such
             pitiful
             folly
             ?
             Show
             me
             a
             reason
             why
             you
             may
             make
             prayers
             ,
             
             and
             not
             praises
             ?
             Beside
             ,
             are
             not
             your
             Meeter
             Psalms
             a
             device
             of
             men
             ?
             And
             they
             recede
             from
             the
             Text
             ,
             as
             I
             can
             trace
             it
             in
             an
             hundred
             places
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Doxology
             doth
             from
             Scripture
             words
             .
             And
             you
             understand
             Musick
             little
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             know
             that
             the
             Psalms
             in
             Prose
             may
             be
             sung
             as
             well
             ,
             and
             as
             Musically
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             be
             in
             Ryme
             .
             Besides
             ,
             since
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             S.S.
             Trinity
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             clearly
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             Psalm
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Church
             use
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             their
             singing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             end
             of
             prayer
             ,
             is
             ordinarily
             said
             ,
             
               To
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               be
               glory
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
            
             ?
             Such
             childish
             weakness
             makes
             me
             sometimes
             doubt
             whether
             your
             rational
             faculties
             be
             not
             troubled
             :
             since
             what
             difference
             can
             you
             pretend
             betwixt
             singing
             and
             saying
             ?
             But
             I
             will
             return
             to
             Prayer
             .
             Consider
             next
             ,
             how
             Hosea
             the
             Prophet
             prescribes
             a
             form
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               take
               with
               you
               words
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Our
             Saviour
             also
             prayed
             thrice
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             third
             time
             was
             
               more
               fervently
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             in
             the
             same
             words
             :
             which
             shows
             ,
             that
             fervour
             consisteth
             not
             in
             a
             varying
             of
             the
             phrase
             Next
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Church
             they
             used
             forms
             very
             early
             ;
             since
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             it
             was
             decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Liturgy
             of
             Prayer
             should
             be
             used
             morning
             and
             evening
             .
             It●
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             an
             universal
             Liturgy
             then
             agreed
             to
             ,
             but
             Bishops
             had
             their
             several
             Liturgies
             :
             So
             we
             have
             the
             Liturgies
             of
             St.
             Basile
             ▪
             St.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             and
             St.
             Ambrose
             ;
             not
             to
             mention
             
             those
             of
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             and
             St.
             Mark.
             But
             never
             were
             extemporary
             heats
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             have
             their
             Liturgies
             ;
             so
             we
             had
             ours
             at
             our
             first
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             we
             are
             a
             purer
             Church
             than
             any
             of
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             to
             learn
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             you
             were
             made
             believe
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             world
             were
             wondring
             at
             you
             ,
             but
             this
             was
             a
             cheat
             upon
             you
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             your
             alledged
             Prophetess
             ;
             for
             ,
             I
             can
             assure
             you
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             true
             .
             One
             thing
             is
             strangely
             inconsequential
             amongst
             you
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             pray
             in
             a
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             alwayes
             bless
             the
             people
             in
             a
             set
             form
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             prayer
             for
             a
             blessing
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             prayer
             ?
             Or
             do
             you
             think
             ,
             the
             spirit
             is
             not
             stinted
             when
             the
             form
             is
             short
             ,
             but
             only
             when
             it
             is
             long
             ?
             Sure
             these
             things
             shew
             you
             are
             not
             governed
             by
             reason
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             conclude
             you
             from
             all
             this
             ;
             is
             it
             that
             the
             English
             Liturgy
             be
             brought
             in
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             consider
             better
             how
             you
             ought
             to
             worship
             God.
             As
             for
             the
             English
             Liturgy
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             say
             any
             thing
             is
             absolutely
             perfect
             ,
             but
             God
             ;
             yet
             till
             I
             see
             a
             better
             Liturgy
             compiled
             ,
             which
             I
             never
             hitherto
             did
             ,
             pardon
             me
             to
             think
             it
             an
             excellent
             rule
             for
             Worship
             ,
             although
             your
             deep
             ,
             but
             groundless
             prejudices
             against
             it
             ,
             have
             rendred
             you
             so
             uncapable
             of
             receiving
             good
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             such
             is
             your
             Soveraign's
             Princely
             tenderness
             ,
             and
             your
             Superiours
             discreet
             
             prudence
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             obtrude
             on
             you
             while
             you
             are
             but
             babes
             this
             stronger
             food
             ,
             but
             are
             willing
             to
             let
             you
             be
             doing
             with
             your
             milk
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             easie
             way
             for
             men
             to
             read
             their
             Prayers
             off
             their
             Books
             ;
             God
             keep
             us
             long
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Truly
             ,
             if
             by
             easiness
             ,
             you
             mean
             what
             is
             pleasant
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             far
             from
             it
             ;
             for
             certainly
             the
             natural
             man
             would
             be
             much
             better
             pleased
             ,
             to
             be
             running
             out
             with
             his
             own
             conceptions
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             all
             the
             Worship
             depending
             upon
             his
             lips
             this
             is
             indeed
             to
             be
             Rabbi
             .
             But
             to
             use
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             more
             simple
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             humble
             way
             of
             Worship
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             begin
             to
             think
             you
             can
             have
             no
             piety
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             in
             love
             with
             that
             dead
             and
             dull
             Worship
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Would
             to
             God
             you
             and
             I
             had
             more
             of
             it
             than
             we
             have
             :
             but
             it
             is
             perhaps
             your
             stupidity
             ,
             that
             makes
             you
             dead
             and
             dull
             in
             it
             .
             And
             I
             know
             godly
             people
             ,
             who
             protest
             ,
             they
             never
             in
             their
             lives
             worshipped
             God
             with
             more
             pure
             and
             simple
             devotion
             ,
             than
             when
             they
             joined
             in
             the
             English
             Liturgy-worship
             :
             therefore
             in
             such
             matters
             speak
             more
             modestly
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             vain
             repetitions
             are
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             ?
             how
             often
             redouble
             they
             ,
             
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             asserted
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             all
             things
             perfect
             ;
             but
             truly
             ,
             I
             can
             think
             that
             no
             fault
             ,
             except
             you
             will
             also
             quarrel
             with
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             particularly
             with
             the
             136.
             in
             which
             is
             repeated
             26.
             times
             ,
             
               for
               his
               mercy
               endureth
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             it
             being
             
             in
             every
             verse
             .
             But
             in
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             vain
             repetitions
             ,
             I
             fear
             there
             is
             ground
             to
             say
             ,
             many
             of
             ●our
             prayers
             may
             be
             censured
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             a
             confusion
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             all
             say
             some
             of
             the
             prayers
             together
             ,
             and
             use
             Amen
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             seems
             you
             have
             read
             the
             Scripture
             well
             ,
             else
             you
             would
             have
             found
             ,
             Acts
             4.
             how
             a
             whole
             company
             there
             ,
             
               lifted
               up
               their
               voice
               to
               God
               with
               one
               accord
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
             St.
             Paul
             plainly
             intimates
             that
             there
             was
             a
             custome
             of
             saying
             
               Amen
               ,
               at
               the
               giving
               of
               thanks
               .
            
             Why
             then
             do
             you
             not
             in
             this
             follow
             the
             express
             Scripture-rule
             ?
             And
             what
             imaginable
             ground
             is
             there
             that
             the
             people
             shall
             all
             with
             their
             voice
             join
             in
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             not
             also
             in
             the
             Prayers
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             I
             see
             you
             are
             zealous
             for
             that
             Service-book
             ,
             but
             should
             you
             speak
             till
             to
             morrow
             ,
             you
             should
             never
             perswade
             me
             to
             join
             in
             it
             :
             but
             are
             you
             as
             keen
             for
             the
             Ceremonies
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             verily
             believe
             ,
             your
             prejudice
             against
             it
             ,
             though
             ill
             grounded
             ,
             yet
             is
             so
             deep
             ,
             that
             no
             reason
             will
             overthrow
             it
             :
             but
             perhaps
             ,
             if
             you
             saw
             that
             worship
             gravely
             managed
             ,
             you
             should
             be
             more
             reconciled
             to
             it
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             I
             will
             medle
             with
             none
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             commanded
             here
             ,
             well
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               the
               five
               Articles
               of
               Perth
            
             .
             And
             for
             these
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             hear
             ●nd
             understand
             reason
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             to
             convince
             ●ou
             ,
             they
             were
             both
             lawful
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             ●oth
             useful
             and
             necessary
             .
             I
             begin
             with
             confirmation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             a
             Popish
             Sacrament
             which
             you
             would
             bring
             into
             the
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             introduced
             as
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             you
             had
             reason
             to
             except
             against
             it
             but
             you
             know
             no
             such
             thing
             was
             ascribed
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             only
             designed
             for
             a
             solemn
             renovation
             of
             the
             Baptismal
             Vow
             .
             Now
             since
             Children
             are
             baptized
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             Baptism
             do
             not
             ingage
             fo●
             themselves
             ;
             can
             any
             thing
             be
             more
             rational
             ,
             than
             that
             when
             they
             come
             to
             the
             years
             of
             discretion
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             themselves
             ?
             And
             this
             Rite
             wa●
             very
             ancient
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             show
             of
             reason
             ,
             the
             
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             mentioned
             wit●
             Baptisms
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             was
             expounded
             of
             it
             :
             and
             yo●
             know
             most
             Reformers
             were
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             why
             must
             it
             be
             done
             only
             by
             a
             Bishop
             ▪
             as
             if
             it
             were
             beyond
             Baptism
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             was
             only
             to
             conciliat
             the
             more
             veneration
             for
             it
             ,
             by
             making
             it
             the
             more
             solemn
             and
             therefore
             it
             hath
             been
             generally
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
             Yet
             I
             shall
             not
             contend
             about
             that
             ,
             since
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             or
             rather
             Hilary
             saith
             that
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Bishop's
             absence
             did
             confirm
             .
             And
             St.
             Ierom
             saith
             ,
             that
             ●
             Bishop
             did
             nothing
             ,
             except
             the
             Ordination
             ,
             whic●
             a
             Presbyter
             did
             not
             likewise
             .
             The
             next
             Articl●
             was
             private
             Baptism
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             another
             piece
             of
             Popery
             ,
             to
             mak●
             the
             Sacraments
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             rather
             gross
             Superstition
             ,
             to
             confir●
             the
             Sacramental
             actions
             to
             the
             walls
             of
             a
             Church
             for
             it
             is
             the
             assembly
             of
             the
             faithful
             that
             makes
             ●
             
             Church
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             said
             ,
             
               Where
               two
               or
               three
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             none
             calls
             them
             simply
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             but
             since
             they
             were
             commanded
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             unless
             some
             more
             cogent
             reason
             stop
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             is
             the
             want
             of
             a
             dedicated
             House
             .
             And
             who
             should
             expect
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             are
             so
             much
             against
             reverence
             to
             Sacred
             Houses
             ,
             should
             likewise
             be
             against
             private
             Sacraments
             ?
             As
             for
             Baptism
             ,
             what
             a
             cruel
             thing
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             oblidge
             Children
             ;
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             tender
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             ,
             perhaps
             in
             the
             coldest
             season
             ,
             many
             miles
             ,
             rather
             than
             go
             and
             Baptize
             at
             their
             Houses
             ?
             this
             looks
             liker
             Heathenish
             barbarity
             ,
             than
             the
             Christian
             tenderness
             .
             And
             for
             Communion
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             sick
             persons
             receive
             on
             death-bed
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             reasons
             of
             receiving
             are
             most
             strong
             ?
             Their
             faith
             and
             love
             needs
             then
             to
             be
             most
             quickened
             ;
             Never
             is
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             more
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             than
             when
             they
             are
             to
             pass
             through
             the
             valley
             and
             shadow
             of
             death
             ;
             and
             never
             is
             it
             more
             fit
             ,
             that
             they
             declare
             their
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             love
             to
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             than
             when
             they
             are
             entering
             upon
             their
             last
             pangs
             :
             And
             it
             is
             well
             known
             how
             early
             a
             practice
             this
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             tells
             ,
             that
             they
             sent
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             to
             them
             that
             were
             absent
             :
             and
             by
             the
             famous
             Story
             of
             Serapion
             ,
             about
             the
             200.
             year
             ,
             it
             is
             apparent
             how
             necessary
             the
             Christians
             then
             thought
             it
             was
             to
             be
             guarded
             with
             this
             holy
             
             Viaticum
             .
             Private
             Sacraments
             then
             are
             not
             proposed
             as
             necessary
             ,
             but
             as
             highly
             expedient
             :
             which
             I
             think
             I
             have
             made
             appear
             they
             are
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             can
             you
             say
             for
             kneeling
             in
             receiving
             ?
             sure
             this
             looks
             like
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             this
             is
             the
             Article
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             I
             have
             the
             least
             fondness
             on
             :
             but
             it
             is
             great
             uncharitableness
             to
             call
             it
             Idolatry
             ,
             when
             such
             as
             do
             so
             ,
             declare
             they
             neither
             believe
             Christ
             to
             be
             corporally
             present
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             intend
             any
             Worship
             to
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             but
             direct
             their
             worship
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             for
             that
             death
             which
             is
             therein
             shewed
             forth
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             why
             do
             not
             you
             sit
             ?
             since
             our
             Saviour
             did
             institute
             this
             rite
             in
             the
             Table-gesture
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Since
             you
             do
             not
             exactly
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             stand
             at
             this
             :
             none
             therefore
             should
             alledge
             this
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             Communicat
             leaning
             ,
             and
             after
             supper
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             upper
             Room
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Passover
             was
             ordained
             to
             be
             eaten
             by
             the
             Jews
             
               standing
               with
               their
               loins
               girt
               ,
               and
               their
               shooes
               on
               their
               feet
               ,
            
             yet
             without
             any
             written
             warrand
             ,
             they
             changed
             that
             posture
             into
             the
             ordinary
             eating
             posture
             ,
             and
             did
             eat
             the
             Passover
             leaning
             ,
             in
             which
             our
             Saviour
             conformed
             to
             them
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Jews
             ,
             against
             an
             expresse●
             precept
             ,
             without
             any
             countermand
             ,
             may
             chang●
             the
             posture
             ;
             sure
             the
             Christians
             who
             are
             lesse
             restrained
             as
             to
             outwards
             ,
             may
             change
             the
             gesture●
             especially
             there
             being
             no
             command
             for
             it
             :
             and
             but
             a
             lame
             example
             ,
             since
             our
             Saviour
             did
             not
             
             sit
             ,
             but
             lean
             .
             And
             perhaps
             more
             veneration
             is
             due
             to
             that
             action
             ,
             now
             that
             our
             Saviour
             is
             exalted
             ,
             than
             he
             could
             have
             allowed
             of
             in
             his
             humiliation
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             What
             can
             you
             say
             for
             holy
             dayes
             ?
             can
             any
             man
             make
             dayes
             holy
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             If
             by
             holy
             dayes
             you
             mean
             ,
             portions
             of
             time
             so
             sacred
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             our
             services
             are
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             than
             on
             other
             dayes
             ;
             or
             that
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             they
             are
             holy
             ,
             so
             that
             of
             it self
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             not
             to
             be
             particularly
             devout
             on
             these
             dayes
             ,
             you
             have
             reason
             to
             say
             ,
             none
             can
             make
             a
             day
             holy
             .
             And
             this
             was
             never
             asserted
             .
             But
             it
             is
             another
             thing
             to
             keep
             peculiar
             dayes
             of
             thanksgiving
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             and
             signal
             mercies
             of
             the
             Gospel-dispensation
             .
             I
             confesse
             I
             am
             so
             dull
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             apprehend
             what
             evil
             can
             be
             in
             such
             customs
             .
             And
             it
             is
             undoubted
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             ages
             and
             places
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Christians
             have
             had
             a
             peculiar
             veneration
             for
             these
             Dayes
             .
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             of
             the
             legall
             holy
             Dayes
             ,
             
               he
               that
               regardeth
               a
               day
               ,
               to
               the
               Lord
               he
               doth
               regard
               it
            
             ;
             And
             ,
             if
             Moses
             his
             Feasts
             might
             have
             been
             kept
             holy
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             much
             more
             may
             these
             be
             which
             the
             Church
             hath
             instituted
             .
             Beside
             ,
             you
             know
             the
             observation
             of
             Easter
             and
             Pentecost
             ,
             are
             according
             to
             clear
             History
             derived
             from
             Apostolical
             practices
             .
             And
             it
             appears
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             hasted
             to
             be
             at
             Ierusalem
             to
             keep
             the
             feast
             of
             Pentecost
             there
             .
             And
             ,
             from
             all
             this
             I
             may
             assume
             ,
             that
             your
             dislike
             of
             these
             Festivals
             and
             the
             other
             Articles
             of
             Perth
             ,
             is
             ill
             grounded
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           DIALOGUE
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             See
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             hope
             for
             any
             good
             from
             you
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             fierce
             against
             u●
             ▪
             ●u●
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             an
             ill-willed
             Cow
             hath
             fro●●●orns
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             If
             by
             fiercenesse
             you
             mean
             a
             desire
             to
             see
             you
             ●uined
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             you
             mistake
             me
             quite
             ;
             since
             there
             is
             none
             living
             ,
             mo●●
             a
             verse
             from
             fierce
             and
             violent
             ●ourses
             than
             my self
             .
             I
             love
             all
             Christians
             ,
             who
             live
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ▪
             And
             I
             pity
             such
             as
             I
             judge
             mistaken
             ,
             knowing
             how
             subject
             I
             am
             to
             errour
             my self
             .
             I
             quarrel
             with
             no
             man
             for
             his
             opinion
             in
             these
             matters
             ▪
             which
             are
             ,
             as
             the
             〈◊〉
             incomp●rable
             King
             in
             his
             divine
             work
             call●
             them
             ,
             
               But
               the
               Ski●●
               and
               Suburbs
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             And
             as
             all
             the
             thoughts
             of
             that
             divine
             Book
             bew●ay
             an
             augustnesse
             ,
             which
             spe●ks
             the
             Author
             a
             King
             indeed
             ▪
             so
             his
             mode●a●ion
             in
             these
             matters
             looks
             like
             the
             paternal
             clemency
             which
             becomes
             the
             Father
             of
             a
             Countrey
             ;
             he
             then
             adviseth
             his
             Son
             ,
             our
             Gracious
             Sovereign
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Beware
               of
               exasperating
               any
               Factio●s
               ,
               by
               the
               crossnesse
               and
               asperity
               of
               some
               men●
               passions
               ,
               humours
               ,
               or
               private
               opinions
               ,
               imployed
               by
               you
               ,
               grounded
               only
               upon
               the
               differences
               in
               lesse●
               matters
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               the
               Ski●s
               and
               Suburb●
               of
               Religion
               :
               wherein
               a
               charitable
               connivance●
               and
               Christian-●oller●tion
               often
               dissipa●●
               their
               strength
               ,
               wh●●●ougher
               opposition
               fortifies
               ;
               and
               
               puts
               the
               despised
               and
               oppressed
               party
               into
               such
               combinations
               ,
               as
               may
               most
               enable
               them
               to
               get
               a
               full
               revenge
               on
               those
               they
               count
               their
               persecutors
               ,
               who
               are
               commonly
               assisted
               by
               that
               Vulgar
               commiseration
               which
               attends
               all
               that
               are
               said
               to
               suffer
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               ,
               that
               outward
               circumstances
               and
               formalities
               of
               Religion
               ,
               devour
               not
               all
               ,
               or
               the
               best
               incouragements
               of
               Learning
               ,
               Industry
               ,
               and
               Piety
               .
            
             Thus
             that
             Great
             and
             glorious
             Prince
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             By
             this
             it
             seems
             you
             are
             a
             Latitudinarian
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             heard
             much
             ill
             of
             these
             new
             sort
             of
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Truly
             I
             own
             no
             name
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             was
             baptized
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             invidious
             Arts
             ,
             to
             coyn
             names
             of
             parties
             ,
             and
             to
             affix
             them
             on
             such
             as
             disown
             them
             ;
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             a
             sincere
             Christian
             ,
             but
             of
             no
             party
             nor
             Sect.
             But
             if
             by
             latitude
             ,
             you
             mean
             charity
             ,
             truly
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             I
             glory
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             newer
             way
             ,
             than
             the
             
               new
               commandment
            
             which
             our
             Saviour
             gave
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               to
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               he
               loved
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             confesse
             they
             say
             you
             live
             very
             good
             lives
             ,
             but
             you
             have
             dangerous
             and
             loose
             principles
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Are
             you
             not
             strange
             people
             ,
             who
             fasten
             such
             Characters
             on
             men
             whose
             conversations
             you
             cannot
             disprove
             ;
             for
             ,
             what
             can
             you
             call
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             but
             a
             man
             of
             dangerous
             and
             loose
             principles
             ?
             these
             are
             uncharitable
             aspersions
             ,
             as
             if
             not
             to
             be
             so
             hidebound
             and
             starcht
             on
             every
             trifle
             as
             you
             
             are
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             loose
             and
             dangerous
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Some
             say
             you
             are
             strong
             witted
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             suspect
             you
             of
             Atheism
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             seems
             they
             are
             weak
             witted
             people
             who
             talk
             so
             ;
             since
             though
             some
             foolish
             pretenders
             to
             wit
             ,
             are
             Atheists
             ,
             yet
             no
             sort
             of
             men
             discover
             their
             folly
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             wickednesse
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             these
             do
             .
             And
             that
             cursed
             Pest
             is
             hated
             by
             none
             more
             than
             us
             ,
             who
             perhaps
             can
             give
             better
             and
             more
             convincing
             accounts
             of
             these
             principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             a
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             these
             who
             so
             charge
             us
             .
             But
             what
             unchristian
             work
             is
             it
             ,
             thus
             to
             disgrace
             us
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Many
             of
             you
             are
             suspect
             of
             Socinianism
             ,
             for
             you
             all
             magnifie
             reason
             ,
             and
             are
             often
             telling
             how
             rational
             a
             thing
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             ,
             which
             they
             also
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             if
             to
             call
             Religion
             a
             rational
             worship
             ,
             or
             reasonable
             service
             make
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             w●
             are
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             St.
             Paul
             :
             but
             as
             for
             the
             horrid
             errours
             of
             Socinus
             his
             School
             ,
             touching
             th●
             Trinity
             ,
             Christs
             satisfaction
             ,
             Gods
             prescience
             ,
             
               &
               ●
            
             ▪
             these
             we
             condemn
             and
             Anathematize
             :
             and
             w●
             judge
             it
             most
             suitable
             to
             reason
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             sublime
             Mysteries
             ,
             Divine
             Revelations
             should
             b●
             our
             rule
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             wi●●
             be
             very
             loath
             to
             deny
             that
             Christian
             Religio●
             both
             in
             its
             Articles
             of
             Belief
             ,
             and
             Precepts
             ●
             Practice
             ,
             is
             highly
             congruous
             to
             the
             dictates
             ●
             right
             reason
             :
             And
             we
             judge
             to
             propose
             them
             s●
             shall
             be
             a
             convincing
             way
             to
             commend
             them
             
             all
             clear-witted
             men
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             God
             having
             created
             man
             rational
             ,
             the
             highest
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             Religion
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             contrary
             ,
             but
             suitable
             to
             his
             supreme
             faculty
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             It
             seems
             you
             are
             sound
             here
             ,
             but
             I
             fear
             you
             Latitudinarians
             are
             Papists
             ,
             at
             least
             Cassandrians
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             resolved
             to
             charge
             us
             with
             one
             heinous
             thing
             or
             another
             ,
             and
             when
             one
             fails
             you
             ,
             you
             catch
             hold
             on
             another
             .
             We
             are
             far
             from
             that
             height
             of
             uncharitablenesse
             which
             some
             of
             you
             own
             ,
             of
             damning
             all
             Papists
             ;
             since
             they
             hold
             the
             foundation
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             though
             they
             build
             upon
             it
             wood
             ,
             hay
             and
             stubble
             :
             neither
             will
             we
             stifly
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             controverted
             betwixt
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             and
             them
             ,
             are
             matters
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             greater
             controversies
             with
             them
             ,
             we
             condemn
             them
             :
             such
             as
             are
             the
             Popes
             supremacy
             ,
             the
             Churches
             infallibility
             ,
             the
             Corporal
             presence
             ,
             the
             worshipping
             Images
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             prayer
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             withholding
             the
             Chalice
             ,
             worshipping
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ;
             these
             with
             many
             moe
             we
             disprove
             and
             dislike
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             on
             clearer
             grounds
             than
             you
             do
             .
             Yet
             we
             are
             such
             lovers
             of
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             that
             we
             much
             honour
             and
             esteem
             all
             who
             have
             studied
             to
             bring
             things
             to
             a
             temper
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             not
             come
             up
             to
             the
             desired
             length
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             how
             comes
             it
             ,
             that
             amongst
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             Popery
             ,
             you
             never
             reckon
             the
             merits
             
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             nor
             Justification
             by
             them
             ;
             since
             these
             are
             their
             chiefest
             errours
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             not
             given
             a
             full
             enumeration
             of
             all
             that
             is
             wrong
             in
             that
             Church
             ;
             but
             ,
             for
             good
             works
             ,
             though
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             particularly
             the
             J●suits
             ,
             have
             written
             very
             harshly
             in
             that
             matters
             ;
             and
             before
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             generally
             all
             the
             Preachers
             did
             intollerably
             extol
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             morally
             good
             works
             ,
             as
             the
             superstitious
             and
             tyrannical
             injunctions
             of
             the
             Stepdame
             of
             Rome
             ;
             yet
             now
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             the
             more
             sober
             of
             them
             expound
             Merits
             ,
             in
             a
             sense
             which
             no
             Protestant
             can
             disown
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             actions
             so
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             faithfull
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             will
             certainly
             reward
             them
             .
             Though
             I
             have
             no
             fondnesse
             on
             the
             term
             Merit
             ,
             which
             way
             soever
             expounded
             ,
             it
             still
             sounds
             somewhat
             too
             high
             for
             a
             creature
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             Creator
             ,
             much
             more
             heartily
             do
             I
             reject
             the
             term
             Condign
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             What
             ●ay
             you
             of
             Justification
             by
             faith
             only
             ?
             sure
             this
             is
             a
             fundamental
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             Scripture
             more
             clearly
             set
             down
             than
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Justification
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             generally
             explained
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             nice
             or
             subtill
             :
             Justification
             and
             condemnation
             are
             two
             opposite
             legal
             terms
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             Judgment
             shall
             be
             given
             out
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             for
             though
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             now
             justified
             ,
             as
             the
             unbelieving
             are
             said
             to
             be
             condemned
             already
             ,
             this
             is
             only
             that
             we
             are
             now
             in
             the
             state
             of
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             solemnly
             justified
             or
             condemned
             .
             Now
             
             at
             ●he
             great
             Day
             we
             must
             give
             〈◊〉
             ●●ount
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             be
             judged
             accordingly
             ▪
             but
             since
             all
             must
             be
             condemned
             ,
             if
             God
             enter
             in
             Judgement
             with
             them
             ,
             therefore
             God
             gave
             his
             Son
             to
             the
             death
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             thereby
             we
             might
             obtain
             ▪
             Salvation
             ;
             
               and
               all
               Iudgement
               is
               by
               the
               ●●ther
               committed
               to
               the
               Son
            
             :
             And
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             proposed
             ●ife
             through
             his
             death
             to
             as
             many
             〈◊〉
             receive
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             live
             according
             ▪
             ●o
             it
             .
             And
             as
             that
             which
             gives
             us
             ●●title
             to
             the
             ●●vour
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             that
             which
             gives
             us
             an
             interest
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             is
             faith
             ,
             with
             ●
             life
             conform
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             ●oo●
             of
             this
             new
             life
             ,
             is
             a
             fai●h
             ,
             
               which
               worke●h
               by
               love
               ,
               purifyeth
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               !
               overcom●●●
               the
               World
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Justification
             is
             ascribed
             ●o●
             it
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Now
             ,
             judge
             but
             a
             little
             what
             〈◊〉
             is
             to
             have
             a
             righ●
             apprehension
             of
             things
             ▪
             si●●e
             ●
             have
             in
             a
             few
             plain
             words
             told
             you
             ●hat
             which
             with
             much
             nice●y
             swells
             amongst
             you
             to
             Volume●
             ▪
             And
             as
             this
             ascribes
             all
             to
             Christ
             ,
             through●
             whom
             it
             is
             that
             our
             sins
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             our
             services
             ●●cepted
             ,
             and
             grace
             and
             glory
             conveyed
             to
             us●
             ▪
             so
             also
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             holy
             life
             is
             clearly
             declared
             ▪
             as
             being
             that
             whereupon
             we
             shall
             be
             solemnity
             judged
             ,
             justified
             and
             absolved
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             this
             is
             very
             clear
             ,
             but
             why
             do
             not
             you
             use
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Protestant●
             Church
             ?
             this
             looks
             like
             a
             humour
             of
             singularity
             amongst
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             not
             speak
             like
             other
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Whether
             do
             you
             think
             it
             fitter
             in
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             ●aith
             to
             keep
             close
             to
             ●●rms
             of
             Scripture
             
             or
             not
             ?
             since
             these
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             the
             truest
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             fittest
             and
             most
             expressive
             :
             but
             if
             we
             will
             speak
             in
             the
             language
             of
             men
             ,
             I
             think
             the
             stile
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             chosen
             ,
             rather
             than
             Modern
             and
             Scholastical
             expressions
             ,
             which
             are
             too
             too
             horridly
             abused
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             Antinomians
             ,
             as
             by
             carnal
             Christians
             ,
             who
             love
             well
             to
             hear
             of
             Salvation
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             provided
             they
             be
             bound
             to
             do
             nothing
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             sufficiently
             vindicated
             your self
             of
             Popery
             ,
             but
             are
             you
             not
             Arminians
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Truly
             I
             believe
             both
             you
             and
             I
             may
             be
             good
             Christians
             ,
             and
             not
             understand
             a
             word
             of
             these
             controversies
             .
             And
             certainly
             the
             great
             itch
             of
             multiplying
             and
             canvassing
             subtile
             questions
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             hath
             proven
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             pests
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             it
             is
             good
             to
             be
             sober-minded
             .
             As
             for
             Gods
             Soveraignty
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             more
             especially
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             souls
             ,
             and
             the
             gracious
             influence
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             do
             firmly
             believe
             it
             :
             I
             as
             firmly
             believe
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             infinitly
             good
             and
             holy
             ,
             and
             think
             I
             may
             well
             take
             his
             own
             Oath
             for
             it
             ,
             
               that
               he
               takes
               no
               pleasure
               in
               the
               death
               of
               sinners
               :
            
             But
             how
             to
             reconcile
             these
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             I
             confesse
             is
             beyond
             my
             capacity
             .
             God
             is
             an
             unfathomable
             Abysse
             ,
             and
             imperscrutable
             to
             any
             but
             himself
             :
             therefore
             as
             I
             do
             not
             doubt
             there
             are
             Three
             persons
             in
             one
             God
             ,
             though
             I
             cannot
             reconcile
             that
             to
             Aristotles
             Logick
             ;
             so
             I
             believe
             ,
             God
             is
             Soveraign
             and
             absolute
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             holy
             and
             just
             ,
             
             though
             I
             cannot
             answer
             all
             objections
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             let
             this
             whole
             matter
             be
             thus
             transacted
             ,
             and
             no
             article
             of
             faith
             is
             violated
             ;
             
               Let
               none
               of
               our
               good
               be
               ascribed
               to
               our selves
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               our
               evil
               be
               imputed
               to
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             see
             if
             you
             have
             any
             errours
             ,
             you
             have
             so
             much
             Legerdemain
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             not
             easily
             discovered
             .
             But
             ,
             our
             Ministers
             are
             more
             jealous
             of
             some
             of
             this
             new
             way
             of
             the
             latitude
             ,
             than
             of
             any
             body
             ;
             for
             ,
             often
             in
             our
             Conventicles
             they
             bid
             us
             beware
             of
             Wolves
             in
             sheeps
             cloathing
             :
             and
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               Iudge
               of
               the
               tree
               by
               its
               fruits
               ,
            
             said
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             Do
             not
             therefore
             upon
             jealousies
             and
             misrepresentations
             passe
             judgments
             ;
             
               for
               ,
               who
               art
               thou
               that
               judgest
               another
               mans
               servant
            
             ?
             But
             I
             am
             now
             weary
             with
             wrangling
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             thing
             much
             against
             my
             Genius
             ;
             I
             will
             therefore
             leave
             these
             dry
             and
             arid
             matters
             ,
             and
             talk
             a
             little
             with
             you
             on
             better
             Subjects
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             hear
             you
             in
             these
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             ;
             for
             though
             you
             have
             said
             many
             things
             that
             do
             much
             displease
             me
             ,
             yet
             as
             uncharitable
             as
             you
             think
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             full
             of
             kindness
             for
             you
             ;
             and
             I
             love
             to
             hear
             good
             spoken
             by
             any
             body
             :
             therefore
             we
             will
             dispute
             no
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Ah
             ,
             how
             strangely
             is
             the
             world
             mistaken
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             !
             Some
             placing
             it
             wholly
             in
             debates
             ,
             others
             in
             external
             forms
             ;
             others
             in
             some
             private
             devotions
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             a
             regulation
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             ;
             but
             true
             Religion
             is
             power
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             far
             above
             all
             these
             shadows
             .
             
               The
               Kingdom
               
               of
               God
               is
               not
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               but
               righteousness
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             it
             doth
             not
             level
             at
             externals
             only
             ,
             but
             secretly
             insinuats
             it self
             into
             the
             Soul
             ;
             whereas
             a
             divine
             seed
             it
             propagates
             ,
             diffusing
             its
             vertue
             through
             the
             whole
             man
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Religion
             was
             given
             of
             God
             to
             transform
             a
             man
             into
             the
             Divine
             likeness
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             real
             participation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             is
             the
             great
             scope
             and
             design
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             God's
             method
             in
             clearing
             up
             this
             day
             of
             Salvation
             was
             indeed
             wonderful
             :
             many
             ages
             after
             the
             Creation
             ,
             the
             world
             was
             overspread
             with
             darkness
             ,
             and
             wrapped
             up
             in
             blind
             Idolatry
             ,
             only
             as
             the
             〈◊〉
             reflection
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             with
             the
             twinklings
             of
             a
             few
             Stars
             ,
             do
             give
             some
             radiance
             in
             the
             furthest
             absence
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             so
             these
             darkest
             ages
             had
             still
             some
             of
             the
             remains
             of
             Natures
             light
             ;
             and
             the
             holy
             Patriarchs
             were
             burning
             and
             ●hi●ing
             lights
             :
             but
             darkness
             still
             covered
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             At
             length
             there
             was
             a
             dawning
             ●p●●ed
             by
             Moses
             ,
             whose
             greatest
             splendor
             was
             c●ast
             upon
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             approaching
             Sun
             ,
             the
             Messia●s
             :
             Indeed
             the
             old
             dispensation
             was
             a
             great
             ●idd●
             for
             all
             was
             managed
             then
             with
             great
             ●errour
             ,
             po●p
             and
             state
             :
             their
             call
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             the
             pro●ulging
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             dreadfu●
             ,
             their
             Temple
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Ceremonies
             were
             Majesti●k
             and
             Solemn
             ;
             but
             by
             none
             of
             these
             the
             doer
             could
             be
             made
             perfect
             :
             At
             length
             came
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             
               as
               a
               light
               to
               lighten
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               people
               Israel
               ,
               and
               
               brought
               to
               light
               life
               and
               mortality
               through
               his
               Gospel
            
             ;
             the
             great
             designs
             whereof
             are
             ,
             to
             beget
             in
             a
             man
             such
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             as
             might
             both
             possess
             him
             with
             the
             holy
             reveren●●
             becomes
             his
             great
             Name
             ,
             and
             inspire
             him
             with
             a
             love
             and
             delight
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             man
             might
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             more
             free
             converse
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             swallowed
             up
             in
             divine
             contemplations
             .
             The
             next
             thing
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             to
             propose
             to
             us
             that
             stupendious
             contrivance
             of
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             World
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             adore
             him
             as
             
               the
               author
               and
               finisher
               of
               our
               faith
               .
            
             Beside
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             came
             to
             mould
             us
             into
             such
             a
             lively
             conformity
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             imitate
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             chiefly
             in
             his
             holiness
             ,
             meekness
             ,
             and
             humility
             :
             And
             further
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             was
             designed
             as
             a
             cement
             and
             bond
             of
             perfection
             ,
             to
             unite
             us
             all
             more
             clossly
             ,
             even
             beyond
             the
             natural
             tyes
             ,
             with
             those
             of
             brotherly-kindness
             and
             charity
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             are
             the
             methods
             to
             be
             used
             by
             one
             that
             would
             lead
             a
             spiritual
             life
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             great
             design
             of
             our
             lives
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               wherein
               shall
               it
               avail
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               shall
               gain
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               lose
               our
               own
               souls
               ?
            
             The
             way
             then
             to
             purify
             our
             souls
             ,
             is
             ,
             not
             barely
             to
             affect
             a
             little
             vertue
             ,
             or
             morality
             ,
             but
             to
             apply
             our
             minds
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             frequent
             and
             deep
             contemplations
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             his
             excellent
             perfections
             may
             be
             derived
             into
             our
             souls
             .
             Be
             therefore
             much
             in
             stillness
             and
             abstraction
             of
             mind
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             become
             of
             a
             thinking
             temper
             :
             give
             up
             
             with
             passions
             ,
             designs
             ,
             and
             humours
             ,
             and
             use
             much
             inward
             recollection
             ;
             this
             at
             first
             will
             prove
             ●inful
             to
             you
             ,
             but
             when
             once
             you
             have
             brought
             your
             mind
             into
             a
             serene
             and
             not
             easily
             agitated
             temper
             ,
             you
             shall
             after
             that
             enjoy
             great
             quiet
             in
             divine
             converse
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             this
             converse
             with
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             You
             shall
             feel
             such
             a
             belief
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             divine
             perfections
             in
             your
             soul
             ,
             as
             shall
             make
             the
             thoughts
             of
             God
             familiar
             and
             easie
             to
             you
             :
             your
             converse
             with
             him
             shall
             not
             only
             consist
             in
             prayers
             ,
             and
             acts
             of
             worship
             ,
             but
             you
             shall
             be
             often
             admiring
             him
             in
             his
             Attributes
             of
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             his
             Love
             to
             you
             in
             Christ
             ;
             which
             sense
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             as
             
               a
               fountain
               of
               living
               waters
            
             ,
             ever
             jetting
             up
             divine
             thoughts
             into
             your
             mind
             :
             And
             these
             will
             not
             be
             crabbed
             ,
             curious
             ,
             or
             subtill
             speculations
             ,
             but
             humble
             adorations
             ,
             and
             divine
             imbraces
             ,
             in
             such
             acts
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               God
               ,
               my
               good
               God
               ,
               I
               am
               thine
               ,
               I
               will
               love
               thee
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               thee
               ;
               thou
               art
               my
               joy
               and
               only
               delight
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             more
             you
             converse
             with
             God
             ,
             your
             acts
             will
             grow
             the
             simpler
             and
             the
             purer
             :
             it
             will
             not
             only
             be
             at
             some
             returns
             ,
             morning
             or
             evening
             ,
             or
             in
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             that
             such
             thoughts
             will
             stir
             in
             you
             ;
             but
             your
             heart
             will
             be
             full
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             swiming
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             rise
             natively
             in
             you
             .
             Hence
             will
             gush
             in
             upon
             your
             soul
             much
             inward
             sweetness
             of
             mind
             ;
             you
             will
             be
             ever
             well
             pleased
             ,
             because
             you
             will
             see
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             
             see
             all
             he
             doth
             is
             good
             ;
             you
             will
             therefore
             not
             only
             practise
             submission
             ,
             but
             complacency
             and
             delight
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             ;
             you
             will
             also
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Divine
             Attributes
             ,
             and
             glory
             in
             your
             interest
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Oh
             ,
             how
             sweet
             will
             your
             hours
             then
             grow
             to
             you
             !
             But
             debates
             and
             opinions
             and
             every
             thing
             that
             leads
             out
             the
             mind
             from
             that
             inward
             stillness
             ,
             will
             become
             sapless
             to
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             consists
             that
             sweetness
             you
             say
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             divine
             converse
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             stillness
             wherewith
             the
             mind
             is
             overflowed
             ,
             the
             clearness
             in
             the
             judgement
             ,
             the
             stedfastness
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             calmness
             of
             the
             passions
             ;
             and
             then
             indeed
             a
             man
             lives
             in
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             nature
             .
             But
             ,
             beside
             these
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             divine
             touches
             ,
             wherein
             the
             soul
             is
             carried
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             out
             of
             her self
             ,
             into
             most
             sublime
             heights
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             sensible
             part
             ,
             these
             may
             be
             very
             high
             in
             an
             impure
             mind
             ;
             for
             the
             natural
             devotion
             ,
             especially
             if
             the
             person
             be
             Melancholick
             ,
             a
             woman
             ,
             or
             histerical
             ,
             will
             mount
             very
             high
             ,
             but
             this
             devotion
             doth
             not
             humble
             nor
             purify
             the
             minde
             .
             Now
             ,
             persons
             so
             divinly
             acted
             ,
             are
             nothing
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             be
             nothing
             in
             the
             account
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             is
             nothing
             to
             them
             ,
             
               their
               God
               is
            
             their
             all
             :
             they
             resign
             all
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             willing
             he
             dispose
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             else
             ,
             as
             seems
             good
             in
             his
             eyes
             ;
             so
             they
             are
             not
             sollicitous
             ,
             nor
             disturbed
             ,
             however
             squares
             go
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Finally
             ,
             by
             the
             Elevation
             of
             this
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             to
             
             think
             not
             only
             placidly
             and
             serenly
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             to
             long
             for
             it
             ,
             accounting
             that
             the
             worst
             office
             death
             can
             do
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             free
             them
             of
             a
             vile
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             enterance
             into
             their
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Soul
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             how
             must
             we
             enter
             into
             that
             state
             of
             divine
             union
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Truly
             the
             gate
             is
             low
             ,
             and
             the
             passage
             strait
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             dispossessed
             of
             self-love
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             intense
             affections
             to
             created
             objects
             ;
             we
             must
             ●now
             and
             abhor
             our
             bygone
             escapes
             ,
             we
             must
             by
             the
             humble
             applications
             of
             our
             souls
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             presse
             in
             by
             violence
             into
             this
             heavenly
             state
             ▪
             to
             which
             the
             passage
             is
             so
             narrow
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             be
             stript
             of
             all
             the
             bulksome
             farthingales
             and
             trains
             of
             vanity
             ere
             we
             can
             enter
             :
             but
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             divested
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             path
             of
             life
             will
             prove
             easie
             .
             Oh!
             how
             shall
             these
             pangs
             be
             recompensed
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             broke
             thorow
             ,
             and
             got
             into
             the
             blessed
             shades
             of
             the
             Garden
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             ,
             how
             infinitely
             more
             shall
             they
             be
             swallowed
             up
             ,
             when
             getting
             beyond
             the
             dark
             regions
             of
             Mortality
             ,
             we
             shall
             arrive
             at
             the
             uncreated
             light
             ,
             which
             without
             a
             cloud
             or
             vail
             ,
             shines
             above
             ?
             Then
             our
             glorified
             bodies
             ,
             with
             our
             no
             lesse
             purified
             Souls
             ,
             being
             made
             like
             unto
             Angels
             ,
             yea
             ,
             unto
             a
             greater
             than
             Angels
             ,
             shall
             be
             incessantly
             imployed
             in
             exercises
             ,
             services
             and
             adorations
             ,
             so
             far
             elevated
             beyond
             ,
             and
             disproportioned
             to
             our
             highest
             a●chievements
             and
             enjoyments
             here
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             imperfect
             state
             we
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             frame
             suitable
             
             apprehensions
             of
             that
             unconceived
             Glory
             !
             Now
             we
             who
             have
             the
             possession
             of
             so
             great
             a
             joy
             ,
             and
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             greater
             blesse●nesse
             proposed
             to
             us
             ,
             have
             we
             not
             all
             reason
             vigorously
             to
             set
             about
             the
             duties
             of
             a
             Christian
             life
             ,
             not
             intangling
             our selves
             with
             thorny
             and
             harsh
             debates
             ,
             which
             will
             but
             retard
             our
             progresse
             to
             sublimer
             states
             ,
             and
             higher
             and
             undisturbed
             Regions
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Is
             this
             all
             then
             that
             is
             required
             to
             accomplish
             a
             Christian
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             but
             the
             Basis
             and
             roo●
             of
             a
             Christian
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             barren
             nor
             unfruitfull
             :
             he
             then
             whose
             heart
             is
             thus
             fixed
             on
             God
             ,
             his
             life
             and
             actions
             quickly
             declare
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             only
             the
             form
             but
             the
             power
             of
             Godlinesse
             in
             him
             :
             he
             lives
             above
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             contempt
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             discovers
             he
             hath
             greater
             riches
             and
             treasures
             in
             his
             design
             ,
             than
             these
             a●e
             ;
             he
             hates
             the
             base
             and
             impure
             pollutions
             that
             abound
             in
             the
             world
             through
             lust
             ,
             and
             underva●●●eth
             even
             the
             lawfull
             pleasures
             and
             enjoyments
             off
             sense
             :
             he
             sets
             no
             value
             on
             things
             in
             themselves
             ,
             riches
             and
             poverty
             ,
             shame
             and
             contemp●a●e
             equally
             welcome
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             one
             doth
             not
             sink
             him
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             other
             swell
             him
             :
             his
             actions
             and
             discourses
             have
             that
             candor
             ,
             ingenuity
             and
             goodness
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             convince
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             before
             his
             eyes
             .
             Finally
             ,
             he
             li●es
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             above
             the
             world
             ▪
             His
             humility
             also
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             in
             no●hing
             the
             doth
             ,
             he
             seeks
             or
             regards
             himself
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             
             hang
             out
             his
             piety
             nor
             good
             actions
             to
             publick
             view
             ,
             but
             wraps
             them
             up
             in
             unaffected
             self-denial
             .
             He
             courts
             not
             applause
             ,
             nor
             is
             he
             fretted
             with
             contempt
             ,
             but
             is
             willing
             that
             none
             but
             God
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             doth
             all
             ,
             know
             his
             actions
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             virginal
             modesty
             shuns
             and
             rejects
             the
             praises
             which
             are
             undesired
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             undeserved
             :
             he
             flyes
             the
             crouds
             and
             publick
             scenes
             ,
             that
             in
             corners
             he
             may
             find
             that
             which
             by
             venting
             in
             a
             throng
             ,
             is
             often
             evaporat
             and
             lost
             .
             And
             as
             he
             doth
             not
             cowardly
             stoop
             to
             mean
             things
             ,
             so
             he
             doth
             not
             stubbornly
             refuse
             the
             poorest
             office
             God
             calls
             him
             to
             :
             he
             peaceably
             obeyeth
             the
             publick
             Father
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             the
             Ghostly
             Fathers
             of
             his
             Soul
             :
             he
             undervalueth
             none
             but
             himself
             ,
             neither
             are
             his
             ears
             pained
             with
             applauses
             given
             to
             others
             ,
             nor
             itching
             for
             them
             to
             himself
             .
             His
             charity
             also
             appeareth
             in
             his
             readiness
             to
             do
             good
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             looking
             on
             that
             as
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             conformities
             to
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             :
             He
             relieveth
             the
             poor
             with
             his
             Goods
             ,
             the
             perplexed
             with
             his
             Advice
             ,
             the
             oppressed
             with
             his
             Assistance
             ,
             the
             disconsolat
             with
             his
             Sympathy
             ;
             and
             all
             with
             his
             Prayers
             .
             He
             judgeth
             rashly
             of
             none
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             easily
             believe
             ,
             but
             quickly
             pardoneth
             an
             injury
             :
             he
             is
             not
             soon
             irritated
             ,
             but
             readily
             pacified
             :
             he
             confineth
             not
             his
             charity
             to
             a
             party
             ,
             but
             extendeth
             it
             to
             all
             Christians
             .
             This
             is
             a
             rude
             Character
             ,
             containing
             some
             of
             the
             fairer
             Lines
             of
             a
             Christian-life
             ;
             by
             which
             you
             may
             see
             wherein
             Christian
             Religion
             
             consists
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             even
             those
             who
             pretend
             most
             loudly
             to
             it
             ,
             recede
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             What
             say
             you
             of
             his
             Devotions
             ,
             both
             private
             and
             publick
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             In
             his
             secret
             retirements
             he
             often
             revieweth
             and
             examineth
             his
             actions
             ,
             that
             discovering
             what
             hath
             been
             defective
             and
             amiss
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             humbled
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             quickened
             to
             new
             vigour
             and
             alacrity
             in
             Divine
             Services
             :
             he
             begs
             the
             divine
             love
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             makes
             all
             his
             addresses
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ;
             he
             offers
             up
             himself
             to
             God
             by
             pure
             and
             free
             resignations
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             dispose
             of
             him
             as
             pleaseth
             him
             ;
             he
             imploreth
             the
             Divine
             Grace
             ,
             and
             assistance
             for
             mortifying
             all
             sins
             ,
             overcoming
             all
             temptations
             ,
             and
             advancing
             in
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             acceptable
             and
             well-pleasing
             to
             God
             :
             he
             also
             offers
             up
             his
             praises
             to
             God
             for
             all
             his
             mercies
             ,
             chiefly
             for
             that
             unvaluable
             one
             of
             the
             Redemption
             of
             the
             world
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             he
             prayeth
             also
             for
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             his
             King
             ,
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             Friends
             .
             This
             he
             performs
             not
             as
             an
             homage
             or
             vassalage
             which
             he
             must
             do
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             pure
             delight
             in
             God
             and
             Divine
             exercises
             :
             neither
             doth
             he
             rest
             on
             these
             ,
             as
             all
             he
             owes
             God
             ;
             but
             besides
             ,
             he
             orders
             all
             he
             doth
             for
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             is
             often
             bending
             his
             minde
             to
             an
             application
             to
             God
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             :
             And
             this
             is
             his
             secret
             and
             inward
             devotion
             .
             He
             worships
             God
             in
             publick
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             avowedly
             own
             his
             dependance
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             union
             
             with
             his
             Church
             :
             he
             goeth
             to
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             custome
             or
             formality
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             jointly
             with
             others
             ,
             acknowledge
             and
             adore
             his
             Maker
             and
             his
             Redeemer
             ;
             and
             gives
             no●
             only
             an
             external
             concurrence
             with
             the
             Worship
             in
             Voice
             ,
             Gesture
             ,
             or
             Presence
             ,
             but
             his
             hear●
             saith
             Amen
             to
             his
             lips
             and
             profession
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             confesse
             I
             finde
             it
             much
             more
             pleasing
             and
             edifying
             to
             talk
             on
             these
             heads
             ,
             than
             on
             ou●
             doubtful
             disputations
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             bi●
             an
             endlesse
             farewell
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             was
             to
             have
             desired
             that
             of
             you
             :
             fo●
             though
             my
             affection
             to
             you
             hath
             at
             presen●
             drawn
             from
             me
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             contentious
             discourse
             ;
             yet
             I
             finde
             no
             pleasure
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             I
             seldom
             in
             my
             thoughts
             remind●
             these
             matters
             ,
             so
             here
             I
             put
             a
             point
             ,
             and
             wil●
             never
             resume
             them
             again
             .
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               provoke
               one
               another
               to
               Charity
               and
               good
            
             Works
             ●
             We
             have
             a
             better
             exercise
             for
             our
             tongues
             ,
             wit●
             them
             
               we
               are
               to
               blesse
               God
               even
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             le●
             us
             not
             therefore
             utter
             any
             thing
             with
             them
             that
             may
             seem
             to
             
               curse
               man
               ,
               that
               was
               made
               after
               the
               similitude
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Yet
             your
             pains
             are
             not
             wholly
             lost
             :
             fo●
             though
             I
             am
             not
             altogether
             changed
             as
             to
             〈◊〉
             Principles
             ;
             yet
             you
             have
             brought
             me
             to
             a
             grea●
             temper
             in
             things
             wherein
             I
             must
             confesse
             I
             wa●
             unmeasuredly
             furious
             :
             but
             I
             will
             henceforth
             study
             to
             draw
             in
             my
             minde
             from
             every
             distraction
             ,
             and
             more
             vigorously
             pursue
             the
             great
             en●
             of
             my
             Being
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             C.
             
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             your
             temper
             ,
             you
             and
             I
             cannot
             disagree
             ,
             did
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             to
             other
             things
             ,
             differ
             never
             so
             widly
             :
             And
             I
             pray
             God
             keep
             you
             and
             me
             both
             in
             this
             temper
             long
             ,
             but
             now
             we
             must
             part
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             we
             may
             shortly
             meet
             again
             ,
             if
             not
             on
             earth
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             heaven
             :
             So
             I
             bid
             you
             heartily
             adiew
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           POSTSCRIPT
           .
        
         
           THese
           Dialogues
           were
           the
           hasty
           product
           of
           some
           idle
           hours
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Author
           thought
           fit
           to
           gather
           in
           a
           few
           words
           ,
           the
           matters
           which
           now
           creat
           us
           so
           much
           trouble
           ,
           and
           to
           represent
           the
           Arguments
           of
           both
           parties
           candidly
           ;
           which
           he
           hopes
           he
           hath
           done
           .
           He
           protests
           he
           hath
           no
           design
           to
           wrong
           either
           party
           or
           person
           ,
           
           but
           meerly
           to
           propose
           these
           matters
           to
           others
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           light
           wherein
           they
           appear
           to
           himself
           :
           had
           his
           design
           been
           to
           disgrace
           persons
           or
           wayes
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           done
           it
           at
           another
           rate
           ;
           but
           he
           abhorreth
           such
           a
           thought
           .
           If
           these
           papers
           grow
           publick
           ,
           and
           be
           of
           use
           to
           any
           ,
           he
           desires
           no
           thanks
           as
           he
           expects
           no
           rewards
           :
           and
           for
           the
           Censures
           of
           persons
           concerned
           ,
           he
           will
           shroud
           himself
           from
           these
           with
           the
           vail
           of
           
             one
             unconcerned
          
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           PINDARICK
           ODE
           Upon
           Contentions
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           by
           a
           friend
           of
           the
           Authors
           ,
           and
           a
           zealous
           promoter
           of
           all
           designs
           for
           Peace
           and
           Love.
           
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             SHall
             that
             which
             was
             design'd
             to
             end
             our
             toils
             ,
          
           
             Increase
             our
             flames
             ,
             and
             raise
             new
             broils
             ;
          
           
             And
             must
             we
             triumph
             in
             our
             Brethrens
             spoils
             ?
          
           
             Women
             are
             said
             by
             contraries
             to
             walk
             ,
          
           
             So
             now
             Religion
             which
             Heaven
             intends
          
           
             To
             quiet
             minds
             ,
             all
             hearts
             to
             quarrel
             bends
             ;
          
           
             And
             to
             contentious
             talk
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             feuds
             of
             Brethren
             hottest
             are
             ,
          
           
             (
             Where
             concords
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             there
             harshest
             proves
             the
             jarr
             )
          
           
             So
             Nations
             Christned
             into
             unity
             ,
          
           
             And
             twisted
             in
             fraternal
             tyes
             ,
          
           
             Yet
             do
             these
             Sacred
             bonds
             despise
             :
          
           
             And
             the
             endearing
             names
             of
             Brethren
             all
             bely
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             Great
             were
             disorders
             which
             at
             Babel
             sprang
             ,
          
           
             Each
             did
             his
             Mothers
             Tongue
             forget
             ;
          
           
             Brother
             to
             Brother
             spake
             a
             stranger
             Dialect
             ,
          
           
           
             And
             new
             coin'd
             words
             only
             the
             ear
             did
             wound
             .
          
           
             In
             vain
             it
             was
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             all
             grew
             mutes
             ,
          
           
             And
             man
             seem'd
             to
             descend
             to
             rank
             of
             bruits
             .
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             came
             to
             heal
             this
             breach
             ,
          
           
             And
             Canaans
             hallowed
             stile
             mankind
             did
             teach
             :
          
           
             At
             first
             all
             seem'd
             made
             of
             a
             piece
             ;
          
           
             One
             heart
             and
             soul
             them
             did
             inspire
             ,
          
           
             Free
             was
             the
             peaceful
             company
             from
             warlike
             ire
             ,
          
           
             When
             charity
             was
             all
             their
             fire
             .
          
           
             The
             Heavenly
             dew
             still
             moistened
             the
             fleece
             .
          
           
             While
             they
             sought
             only
             how
             to
             propagate
             their
             kind
             ,
          
           
             '
             Midst
             all
             their
             Hymns
             no
             discord
             could
             one
             find
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             the
             wretched
             Arts
             of
             Humane
             Policy
             ,
          
           
             Mingled
             with
             primitive
             integrity
             ,
          
           
             They
             by
             unhallowed
             tools
             began
             to
             build
          
           
             Their
             fabriques
             ,
             and
             by
             Laws
             of
             State
          
           
             Religion
             did
             adulterate
             .
          
           
             Then
             did
             incensed
             Heavens
             'gainst
             them
             rage
             ,
          
           
             And
             put
             an
             early
             period
             to
             the
             golden
             age
             :
          
           
             All
             in
             disorder
             ravel'd
             out
             ,
          
           
             The
             Church
             grew
             a
             tumultuous
             rout
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             with
             cloven
             Tongues
             did
             speak
             :
          
           
             Fierce
             wrath
             prevail'd
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             force
             grew
             weak
             ▪
          
           
             And
             all
             its
             harmony
             died
             in
             a
             groan
             :
          
           
             Oh
             strange
             !
             even
             Paradise
             becomes
             a
             to●ride
             Zone
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             Iesus
             blest
             names
             were
             not
             their
             only
             stiles
             ,
          
           
             They
             left
             his
             Standart
             ,
             and
             were
             rang'd
             in
             files
             ,
          
           
             Vnder
             the
             Banners
             of
             dividing
             names
             ,
          
           
             And
             quench't
             in
             angry
             heats
             were
             divine
             flames
             ,
          
           
             Some
             quarel'd
             only
             about
             doubtful
             words
             ,
          
           
             But
             to
             decide
             the
             matter
             ,
             used
             swords
             :
          
           
             Others
             'bout
             Logick
             niceties
             did
             contend
             ,
          
           
           
             Yet
             such
             poor
             stuff
             put
             to
             their
             love
             an
             end
             :
          
           
             And
             while
             some
             plea'd
             the
             practice
             of
             small
             forms
             ,
          
           
             Did
             their
             unformal
             pleas
             occasion
             storms
             .
          
           
             Wondrous
             Metamorphose
             !
          
           
             St.
             James
             counts
             lust
             the
             source
             of
             Warre
             ,
          
           
             But
             now
             Religion
             proves
             the
             cause
             of
             jarre
             .
          
           
             Inverted
             Chymistry
             !
          
           
             Which
             turns
             the
             Gold
             to
             base
             allay
             .
          
           
             Must
             Rome
             be
             damn'd
             as
             Antichrist
             ,
          
           
             Because
             it
             to
             unerring
             Chair
             pretends
             ;
          
           
             And
             forth
             as
             Oracles
             its
             dictates
             sends
             ?
          
           
             While
             each
             'mong
             us
             to
             that
             height
             raise
             their
             creast
             ,
          
           
             And
             do
             expect
             that
             all
             to
             them
             submit
             ,
          
           
             Conceiting
             that
             to
             errour
             proof's
             their
             wit.
          
           
             But
             once
             a
             Woman
             did
             usurp
             that
             Chair
             ,
          
           
             That
             stain
             wipe
             off
             could
             never
             any
             care
             :
          
           
             Yet
             now
             'gainst
             us
             that
             Sex
             conspires
             ,
          
           
             And
             to
             our
             Crown
             with
             insolence
             aspires
             .
          
           
             Each
             Dame
             a
             Sybill
             grows
             ,
             and
             doth
             refuse
          
           
             To
             stoop
             to
             wisest
             sort
             ,
             and
             our
             just
             yoke
             abuse
             .
          
           
             The
             names
             of
             factions
             are
             infus'd
          
           
             In
             harmless
             infancy
             ,
             which
             early
             thus
             abus'd
             ,
          
           
             Retains
             the
             venome
             it
             from
             breast
             derives
             ,
          
           
             All
             roads
             are
             block't
             by
             which
             the
             truth
             arrives
             ,
          
           
             Fond
             prejudice
             doth
             so
             bemist
             ,
          
           
             Trepaning
             custome
             doth
             so
             twist
          
           
             Their
             minds
             to
             errour
             ,
             that
             it
             vain
          
           
             And
             bootless
             labour
             proves
             them
             to
             regain
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             Disputing
             is
             as
             Oyl
             to
             raging
             flame
             ;
          
           
             They
             glory
             in
             their
             sufferings
             pompous
             name
             ,
          
           
             And
             by
             resisting
             do
             increase
             their
             fame
             .
          
           
             All
             gentleness
             they
             think
             a
             cheat
             ,
          
           
           
             And
             dread
             the
             enemy
             most
             when
             he
             doth
             treat
             .
          
           
             God
             bless
             me
             ,
             what
             disease
             is
             this
             ,
          
           
             Whose
             cure
             all
             Medicines
             do
             miss
             !
          
           
             They
             'r
             wanton
             if
             we
             cordials
             use
             ,
          
           
             Sure
             ,
             goodness
             they
             abuse
             ;
          
           
             Or
             if
             to
             abate
             the
             feverish
             heat
             ,
          
           
             Some
             noisome
             blood
             we
             would
             let
             out
             ;
          
           
             Then
             grows
             the
             madness
             of
             the
             frantick
             rout
             .
          
           
             If
             fines
             as
             Medicines
             their
             bowels
             drain
             ,
          
           
             Then
             they
             aloud
             of
             grinding
             do
             complain
             .
          
           
             This
             strange
             distemper
             doth
             all
             skill
             defy
             ▪
          
           
             Physicians
             hopes
             still
             falsify
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             a
             joynt
             which
             Gangrene
             doth
             corrupt
             ,
          
           
             Must
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             sound
             lump●
          
           
             Better
             the
             body
             grow
             a
             stump
             ,
          
           
             Than
             by
             such
             members
             bankerrupt
             .
          
           
             Yet
             often
             doth
             this
             Hydra
             multiply
          
           
             When
             cropt
             ,
             one
             head
             to
             seven
             will
             fructify
             .
          
           
             Or
             as
             a
             tree
             which
             with
             new
             force
             doth
             spring
             ,
          
           
             When
             lopt
             by
             pruner
             is
             its
             over
             spreading
             wing
             ;
          
           
             So
             doth
             this
             poysonous
             Weed
             still
             further
             spread
             ,
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             Camomine
             ,
             grow
             the
             more
             it's
             tread
             .
          
           
             The
             Cockle
             still
             with
             Wheat
             will
             blend
             ,
          
           
             Till
             winnowing
             flames
             to
             mixture
             put
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             Good
             Grains
             with
             Tares
             may
             chance
             to
             be
             pull'd
             up
             ,
          
           
             Delay
             their
             doom
             till
             brimfull
             be
             their
             cup.
          
           
             Then
             chaffed
             justice
             shall
             the
             chaff
             devour
             ,
          
           
             And
             Angel-reapers
             bring
             the
             just
             to
             Heavens
             floor
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           continuation
           of
           the
           former
           Conference
           .
        
         
           DIALOGUE
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             Am
             heartily
             glad
             of
             this
             opportunity
             of
             meeting
             with
             you
             again
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             more
             glad
             to
             find
             our
             last
             Conference
             producing
             the
             effect
             design'd
             by
             it
             ;
             which
             was
             to
             beget
             in
             you
             a
             true
             sense
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             you
             
               may
               walk
               worthy
               of
               your
               high
               and
               holy
               calling
            
             ;
             for
             ,
             I
             can
             have
             no
             greater
             joy
             than
             to
             see
             you
             walking
             in
             the
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             I
             thank
             you
             for
             being
             so
             concerned
             in
             the
             welfare
             of
             my
             Soul
             :
             and
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             it
             my
             daily
             work
             to
             be
             perfecting
             holinesse
             in
             his
             fear
             :
             But
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             on
             my
             guard
             when
             I
             converse
             with
             you
             ;
             since
             you
             publish
             our
             private
             discourses
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             not
             take
             kindly
             ;
             for
             ,
             you
             take
             advantage
             from
             my
             weakness
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             running
             me
             down
             ,
             make
             the
             whole
             party
             suffer
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             true
             reason
             why
             I
             consented
             to
             the
             publishing
             of
             our
             Conference
             (
             for
             I
             candidly
             assure
             you
             ,
             I
             did
             no
             more
             but
             give
             my
             consent
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             ,
             being
             pleased
             with
             the
             
             written
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             desired
             to
             make
             it
             publick
             )
             was
             ,
             since
             I
             thought
             I
             had
             allayed
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             the
             heat
             I
             met
             with
             in
             you
             upon
             these
             matters
             ,
             I
             presumed
             it
             might
             produce
             the
             like
             good
             effect
             in
             others
             .
             If
             in
             any
             thing
             I
             seem
             to
             take
             too
             great
             advantage
             against
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             reason
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             an
             humour
             of
             drolling
             or
             insulting
             ,
             that
             makes
             me
             sometimes
             a
             little
             pleasant
             ;
             since
             in
             all
             Dialogues
             you
             will
             find
             the
             transitions
             sweetned
             with
             somewhat
             of
             that
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             gravest
             matters
             are
             treated
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Some
             charge
             you
             with
             Socinianism
             ,
             others
             with
             Popery
             ,
             others
             with
             Arminianism
             ,
             and
             others
             with
             Quakerism
             .
             I
             confesse
             their
             grounds
             seem'd
             to
             me
             ,
             very
             slender
             ,
             but
             they
             say
             it
             is
             very
             clear
             ,
             and
             tell
             their
             followers
             to
             shun
             you
             as
             a
             pest
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             God
             forgive
             their
             malice
             ,
             I
             pray
             God
             it
             be
             not
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             that
             they
             so
             falsly
             and
             injuriously
             reproach
             me
             .
             I
             know
             the
             Arts
             of
             some
             well
             ,
             they
             will
             tell
             their
             people
             that
             we
             are
             unsound
             and
             Heterodox
             ,
             and
             back
             their
             hard
             words
             with
             grave
             nods
             and
             wry
             faces
             ;
             and
             the
             poor
             people
             ,
             too
             inured
             to
             implicit
             faith
             ,
             give
             an
             undoubted
             credit
             to
             what
             they
             say
             :
             But
             do
             they
             understand
             things
             ,
             who
             charge
             a
             man
             with
             Socinianism
             ,
             who
             believeth
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hopes
             for
             salvation
             only
             through
             his
             blood
             ?
             and
             they
             are
             as
             well
             
             versed
             in
             Popery
             ,
             who
             charge
             me
             with
             it
             ;
             for
             ,
             can
             he
             be
             heretical
             in
             Justification
             ,
             who
             ascribes
             all
             we
             receive
             in
             this
             life
             and
             in
             that
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             the
             love
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             And
             you
             know
             all
             that
             Calvin
             and
             his
             followers
             aim
             at
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Arminius
             his
             points
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             ou●
             good
             be
             ascribed
             to
             God
             :
             how
             then
             can
             he
             be
             erroneous
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             who
             asserts
             that
             ?
             But
             as
             for
             Quakerism
             ,
             the
             grounds
             on
             which
             they
             tax
             me
             of
             that
             ,
             are
             so
             ridiculous
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             name
             them
             ;
             and
             ,
             I
             assure
             you
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             inclining
             to
             Quakers
             ,
             that
             I
             look
             on
             that
             Sect
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             subtillest
             devices
             yet
             broached
             for
             the
             overthrow
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             that
             spirit
             be
             not
             the
             womb
             ,
             from
             whence
             all
             these
             Sects
             and
             errours
             have
             sprung
             amongst
             us
             ,
             let
             all
             that
             look
             on
             ,
             judge
             ;
             none
             falling
             to
             them
             in
             this
             Country
             but
             such
             as
             were
             formerly
             most
             violent
             in
             their
             way
             .
             And
             though
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             they
             are
             far
             enough
             from
             being
             Quakers
             ,
             yet
             their
             principles
             have
             a
             natural
             tendency
             that
             way
             :
             whence
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             have
             they
             suckt
             their
             rejecting
             of
             all
             forms
             and
             order
             (
             under
             ●
             pretence
             that
             the
             Spirit
             is
             not
             to
             be
             prelimited
             )
             but
             from
             your
             notions
             against
             Liturgies
             and
             for
             extemporany
             heats
             ?
             Next
             ,
             the
             liberty
             you
             take
             to
             medle
             in
             matters
             too
             high
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             judge
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             without
             thinking
             you
             are
             bound
             to
             reverence
             either
             
             the
             present
             or
             antient
             Church
             ,
             (
             I
             plead
             not
             for
             implicit
             faith
             )
             opens
             a
             wide
             door
             for
             their
             pretensions
             to
             a
             liberty
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             which
             at
             once
             renounceth
             all
             modesty
             and
             humility
             .
             Next
             ,
             your
             humour
             of
             separation
             ,
             begets
             that
             giddiness
             in
             people
             ,
             that
             ,
             no
             wonder
             ,
             they
             ,
             being
             shaken
             from
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             also
             stagger
             through
             unbeleef
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             many
             of
             you
             cherish
             in
             your
             followers
             a
             dejection
             of
             mind
             too
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             Religion
             ,
             which
             gives
             a
             man
             a
             right
             to
             the
             purest
             joyes
             ,
             should
             become
             a
             life
             of
             doubting
             ,
             and
             this
             introduceth
             a
             spirit
             of
             Melancholy
             ,
             which
             clearly
             makes
             way
             to
             that
             pretended
             Enthusiasm
             .
             And
             thus
             you
             may
             see
             who
             are
             to
             be
             blamed
             for
             the
             progresse
             that
             way
             makes
             amongst
             us
             ,
             you
             having
             prepared
             the
             people
             so
             to
             it
             .
             But
             still
             I
             assure
             you
             ,
             though
             I
             cannot
             but
             see
             the
             faults
             ,
             too
             many
             amongst
             you
             are
             guilty
             of
             ,
             I
             am
             far
             from
             hating
             or
             despising
             you
             ,
             God
             knowes
             I
             pity
             and
             love
             you
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             every
             one
             doth
             not
             judge
             so
             favourably
             of
             you
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             you
             are
             called
             ●
             petulant
             profane
             and
             malicious
             person
             ,
             and
             ●
             scoffer
             at
             true
             piety
             ;
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             it
             labouring
             to
             defame
             the
             Cause
             and
             work
             o●
             God
             ,
             which
             shall
             have
             a
             sweet
             savour
             to
             al●
             posterity
             ,
             when
             your
             memory
             will
             rot
             :
             Yo●
             pretend
             to
             moderation
             ,
             but
             art
             the
             most
             immoderat
             of
             any
             :
             this
             is
             the
             vulgar
             sense
             〈◊〉
             
             that
             Book
             ,
             and
             of
             its
             concealed
             Author
             ,
             who
             ,
             they
             adde
             ,
             doth
             well
             to
             conceal
             his
             name
             from
             such
             a
             work
             of
             darknesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             hope
             you
             know
             my
             temper
             better
             ,
             than
             to
             think
             these
             things
             will
             much
             move
             me
             :
             I
             will
             learn
             to
             live
             through
             good
             report
             and
             ill
             report
             ,
             and
             am
             so
             far
             from
             being
             angry
             with
             those
             who
             thus
             traduce
             me
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             knew
             how
             to
             do
             them
             a
             good
             office
             I
             would
             infallibly
             do
             it
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             my
             heart
             deceive
             me
             not
             ,
             I
             could
             die
             to
             do
             them
             service
             .
             I
             have
             no
             anger
             ,
             God
             knoweth
             ,
             at
             their
             persons
             nor
             their
             wayes
             ,
             further
             than
             I
             think
             they
             are
             destructive
             of
             the
             unity
             of
             that
             body
             ,
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             :
             and
             consequently
             obstruct
             the
             advancement
             of
             Religion
             .
             I
             alwayes
             classe
             them
             in
             two
             divisions
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             are
             indeed
             differing
             from
             us
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             but
             withall
             are
             sober
             and
             modest
             ,
             not
             rash
             in
             their
             censures
             ,
             nor
             bitter
             in
             their
             passions
             :
             and
             such
             I
             honour
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             doubt
             not
             but
             there
             are
             grave
             and
             pious
             persons
             of
             that
             persuasion
             ,
             whom
             I
             also
             honour
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             first
             founder
             Calvin
             (
             take
             not
             this
             as
             a
             jeer
             ;
             for
             ,
             I
             assure
             you
             ,
             the
             first
             being
             ever
             Presbytry
             had
             ,
             was
             in
             Calvius
             brain
             .
             )
             But
             others
             ,
             besides
             their
             opinion
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             are
             of
             foure
             tempers
             ,
             condemning
             such
             as
             differ
             from
             them
             ,
             judging
             all
             who
             are
             not
             as
             violent
             as
             themselves
             ,
             
             placing
             Salvation
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             and
             thus
             confining
             their
             charity
             within
             the
             narrow
             circle
             of
             their
             own
             opinion
             :
             as
             for
             such
             ,
             they
             get
             but
             their
             true
             name
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             called
             Fanaticks
             ,
             and
             though
             I
             will
             be
             loath
             to
             judge
             them
             as
             to
             the
             state
             of
             their
             souls
             ;
             yet
             ,
             whatever
             good
             Christians
             they
             might
             prove
             in
             a
             Cell
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Desart
             ,
             I
             assure
             you
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             shap't
             for
             Societies
             ;
             their
             maximes
             being
             inconsistent
             with
             peace
             ,
             order
             and
             unity
             :
             And
             they
             are
             as
             unfit
             to
             govern
             ,
             as
             uncapable
             of
             being
             governed
             ;
             and
             ,
             for
             these
             do
             not
             quarrel
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             speak
             severly
             of
             them
             :
             but
             remember
             what
             one
             of
             your
             own
             deservedly
             esteemed
             Preachers
             sayeth
             (
             it
             is
             like
             occasioned
             by
             the
             differences
             then
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             represse
             the
             insolence
             of
             the
             protesting
             Party
             )
             on
             Iob
             17.
             verse
             10.
             
             Doct.
             4.
             
             
               Albeit
               Godlinesse
               teach
               men
               modesty
               and
               sobriety
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               tender
               of
               the
               reputation
               of
               others
               ;
               yet
               that
               doth
               not
               hinder
               them
               to
               tell
               men
               ,
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               called
               to
               it
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               truth
               :
               and
               that
               they
               may
               give
               a
               check
               to
               their
               proud
               conceit
               of
               themselves
            
             :
             These
             words
             are
             so
             clear
             and
             comprehensive
             that
             they
             need
             no
             further
             explication
             ,
             and
             serve
             as
             a
             compleat
             apology
             for
             any
             sharpnesse
             I
             might
             have
             used
             .
             I
             should
             indeed
             be
             very
             injurious
             to
             the
             Presbyterian
             party
             ,
             did
             I
             charge
             them
             with
             all
             the
             humours
             and
             follies
             that
             are
             among
             you
             :
             the
             English
             Presbyterians
             
             are
             far
             beyond
             you
             in
             their
             moderation
             ,
             as
             is
             notour
             to
             all
             that
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             may
             appear
             from
             Mr.
             Baxter's
             Disputations
             on
             Church-government
             :
             yea
             ,
             in
             the
             late
             treaty
             ,
             all
             they
             desired
             ,
             was
             ,
             to
             be
             conjoined
             with
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             you
             refuse
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             offered
             and
             pressed
             upon
             you
             .
             Next
             ,
             before
             the
             late
             disorders
             ,
             all
             the
             Presbyterians
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             did
             fit
             in
             the
             Courts
             for
             Church-discipline
             ,
             and
             why
             may
             you
             not
             as
             well
             do
             the
             like
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             The
             odds
             is
             very
             great
             ;
             for
             ,
             then
             Presbyteries
             stood
             by
             the
             Legal
             establishment
             ;
             the
             Act
             for
             them
             being
             still
             in
             force
             ,
             which
             was
             rescinded
             at
             the
             restoration
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Anno
             1662
             :
             so
             that
             the
             old
             foundation
             being
             razed
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             more
             Presbyteries
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             You
             may
             remember
             what
             I
             said
             to
             you
             at
             our
             fourth
             meeting
             upon
             this
             head
             :
             but
             one
             thing
             I
             must
             adde
             ,
             which
             will
             surprize
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             truly
             very
             strange
             how
             matters
             of
             fact
             are
             so
             confidently
             asserted
             ,
             and
             so
             tamely
             believed
             ,
             without
             consideration
             :
             you
             give
             it
             out
             to
             every
             body
             ,
             that
             the
             law
             for
             Presbyteries
             ,
             was
             in
             force
             till
             the
             year
             1662.
             and
             this
             is
             in
             all
             your
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             I
             confesse
             ,
             I
             never
             doubted
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             till
             of
             ●ate
             I
             was
             undeceived
             by
             a
             person
             of
             great
             honour
             ,
             who
             shew
             me
             the
             Act
             Parliament
             21.
             
             Iacob
             .
             ch
             .
             1.
             where
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             annulling
             and
             rescinding
             the
             114
             Act
             of
             
             his
             Majesties
             Parliament
             ,
             holden
             Anno
             1592.
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Act
             which
             setled
             Presbytery
             ;
             and
             now
             ,
             what
             can
             I
             think
             ?
             God
             forbid
             I
             suspect
             this
             of
             disingenuous
             forgery
             ;
             and
             yet
             perhaps
             ,
             if
             you
             catched
             us
             in
             such
             a
             trip
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             told
             us
             on
             our
             deafest
             ear
             ;
             but
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             to
             be
             intolerable
             ignorance
             and
             supinnesse
             ,
             to
             take
             such
             a
             matter
             upon
             ●rust
             ;
             and
             since
             you
             make
             this
             the
             chief
             ground
             why
             you
             differ
             from
             your
             Predecessors
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             answer
             to
             God
             who
             have
             made
             a
             Schisme
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             examining
             the
             grounds
             upon
             which
             you
             did
             it
             ?
             but
             I
             hope
             now
             that
             you
             see
             upon
             what
             sandy
             and
             slender
             foundations
             you
             have
             been
             building
             ,
             you
             will
             consider
             your
             way
             better
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             return
             into
             union
             with
             us
             :
             for
             I
             am
             still
             desirous
             and
             willing
             to
             hope
             well
             of
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Truly
             you
             are
             in
             the
             wrong
             to
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             few
             of
             them
             are
             so
             bitter
             against
             you
             as
             you
             seem
             to
             be
             against
             them
             :
             and
             I
             assure
             you
             they
             pray
             often
             for
             you
             ,
             though
             you
             I
             doubt
             seldom
             pray
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             tell
             you
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             quarrel
             with
             such
             of
             them
             as
             are
             calm
             and
             modest
             ,
             only
             I
             regrate
             they
             are
             too
             few
             .
             As
             for
             the
             others
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             wo
             should
             it
             be
             to
             you
             and
             me
             ,
             if
             the
             love
             of
             God
             to
             us
             (
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             our
             measure
             of
             love
             to
             the
             brethren
             )
             did
             appear
             in
             such
             effects
             as
             theirs
             
             doth
             .
             If
             they
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             most
             invidious
             strain
             imaginable
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             bring
             us
             down
             and
             destroy
             such
             of
             us
             as
             are
             incorrigible
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             rest
             of
             us
             the
             evil
             of
             our
             apostacy
             and
             defection
             :
             this
             you
             know
             is
             the
             universal
             strain
             of
             their
             prayers
             concerning
             us
             .
             But
             ,
             how
             would
             they
             take
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             destroy
             their
             party
             ,
             and
             shew
             them
             the
             evil
             of
             their
             cruelty
             ,
             rebellion
             and
             other
             wicked
             courses
             ?
             Now
             this
             is
             the
             true
             Character
             of
             an
             insolent
             ,
             who
             takes
             a
             liberty
             with
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             cannot
             be
             touched
             himself
             .
             And
             you
             know
             ,
             we
             alwayes
             pray
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             unite
             this
             poor
             Church
             ,
             and
             heal
             our
             breaches
             ;
             which
             shews
             the
             healing
             and
             peaceable
             spirit
             is
             on
             our
             side
             :
             Our
             prayers
             being
             such
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             refuse
             to
             say
             Amen
             to
             them
             :
             And
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             we
             declare
             we
             are
             not
             only
             ready
             to
             unite
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             extreamly
             desirous
             of
             it
             .
             And
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             me
             ,
             I
             assure
             you
             ,
             I
             daily
             pray
             for
             them
             in
             this
             strain
             most
             cordially
             :
             whereas
             there
             is
             nothing
             they
             fear
             more
             than
             an
             accommodation
             ;
             nay
             ,
             in
             their
             Books
             they
             directly
             own
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             can
             be
             done
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             for
             keeping
             life
             in
             our
             differences
             :
             and
             who
             could
             ever
             have
             expected
             to
             have
             heard
             this
             doctrine
             in
             the
             school
             of
             Christ
             ?
             And
             let
             all
             men
             judge
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             bitternesse
             in
             the
             preface
             to
             Mr.
             Rhetorfort's
             letters
             ,
             the
             
               Apologetical
               Narration
            
             ,
             and
             Naphtali
             ,
             
             which
             is
             unsampled
             in
             any
             Satire
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             grave
             and
             Christian
             writing
             .
             And
             what
             cursed
             doctrine
             is
             it
             Naphthali
             broacheth
             concerning
             private
             persons
             their
             punishing
             of
             crimes
             in
             case
             of
             the
             supinnesse
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ?
             for
             ,
             ransack
             all
             the
             
               Provincial
               letters
               ,
               Escobar
            
             or
             the
             other
             profane
             Casuists
             of
             that
             wicked
             school
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             find
             a
             more
             impious
             and
             detestable
             opinion
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             what
             cursed
             effects
             this
             produced
             ,
             all
             the
             Nation
             saw
             :
             when
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Sun
             a
             vilain
             with
             a
             pistol
             invaded
             the
             persons
             of
             two
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             chief
             street
             of
             our
             royal
             City
             .
             And
             though
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             shielded
             the
             one
             totally
             from
             his
             fury
             ,
             and
             preserved
             the
             life
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             arm
             ,
             all
             shattered
             with
             the
             wound
             ;
             yet
             his
             malice
             was
             not
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             for
             that
             asassinations
             were
             only
             wanting
             to
             compleet
             the
             parallel
             betwixt
             that
             spirit
             and
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             same
             spirit
             moving
             in
             different
             Characters
             .
             I
             do
             not
             charge
             the
             fact
             on
             that
             party
             ,
             but
             acknowledge
             ,
             I
             never
             spoke
             with
             one
             who
             did
             not
             express
             their
             abhorrency
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             ,
             without
             all
             uncharitableness
             ,
             I
             may
             charge
             it
             on
             the
             Author
             of
             Naphthali
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             one
             thing
             ever
             sticks
             with
             me
             :
             I
             confesse
             at
             our
             last
             discourse
             ,
             you
             gave
             me
             good
             rules
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Christian
             life
             ,
             but
             still
             you
             design
             to
             make
             me
             regardlesse
             of
             the
             
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             be
             only
             self-concerned
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             interests
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             dearer
             to
             me
             then
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             surely
             when
             that
             suffers
             ,
             all
             that
             love
             him
             will
             be
             tenderly
             affected
             ,
             so
             was
             David
             and
             Ieremiah
             ,
             for
             the
             desolations
             of
             their
             times
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             piece
             of
             Religion
             to
             be
             unconcerned
             in
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             like
             Gallio
             ,
             to
             care
             for
             none
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             All
             things
             have
             two
             sides
             ;
             so
             this
             doctrine
             of
             resignation
             ,
             if
             you
             look
             to
             it
             on
             the
             wrong
             one
             ,
             seems
             like
             unconcerned
             stupidity
             ;
             yet
             ,
             rightly
             considered
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             highest
             pieces
             of
             Christianity
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             you
             believe
             (
             which
             you
             must
             believe
             ,
             else
             you
             are
             no
             good
             Christian
             )
             that
             Christ
             governes
             his
             Church
             ,
             you
             must
             also
             believe
             that
             he
             doth
             all
             things
             well
             :
             
               since
               he
               hath
               all
               power
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               committed
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               in
               him
               are
               all
               treasures
               of
               wisdom
               and
               of
               knowledge
               ;
               and
               he
               loved
               his
               Church
               so
               ,
               that
               he
               died
               for
               it
               .
            
             Now
             since
             his
             power
             enables
             him
             to
             do
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             his
             goodness
             inclines
             him
             to
             please
             what
             is
             best
             ,
             and
             his
             wisdom
             cannot
             erre
             in
             the
             choice
             ,
             Where
             is
             there
             rowm
             for
             any
             miscarriage
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             why
             then
             are
             we
             to
             vex
             our selves
             with
             any
             anxiety
             ?
             doth
             not
             that
             tacitly
             accuse
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             did
             not
             mind
             his
             Church
             as
             he
             ought
             ?
             or
             doth
             it
             not
             imply
             if
             we
             were
             
             of
             his
             council
             ,
             we
             could
             adjust
             things
             better
             ?
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             our
             personal
             concernments
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             go
             about
             our
             duty
             with
             diligence
             ,
             leaving
             events
             wholly
             to
             Gods
             care
             ;
             So
             ,
             in
             the
             publick
             conce●nments
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             commit
             the
             management
             of
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             on
             whose
             shoulders
             the
             Government
             was
             laid
             by
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             rest
             securely
             in
             this
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             cooperat
             in
             promoting
             the
             grand
             designs
             of
             eternal
             wisdom
             and
             goodness
             :
             but
             still
             we
             are
             to
             concern
             our selves
             in
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             own
             souls
             :
             but
             this
             is
             to
             be
             expressed
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             most
             servent
             solliciting
             of
             God
             in
             behalf
             of
             his
             Church
             (
             to
             which
             we
             are
             oblidged
             as
             well
             as
             to
             pray
             for
             our selves
             ,
             we
             thereby
             expressing
             to
             God
             our
             zeal
             for
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             our
             servent
             charity
             to
             the
             brethren
             )
             so
             also
             we
             are
             to
             let
             no
             opportunity
             slip
             ,
             that
             God
             puts
             in
             our
             hands
             of
             doing
             good
             :
             But
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             called
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             do
             good
             as
             far
             as
             our
             station
             reacheth
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             all
             hazards
             ;
             yet
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             ,
             we
             are
             with
             David
             ,
             not
             to
             meddle
             in
             matters
             too
             high
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             with
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             not
             to
             stretch
             our selves
             beyond
             our
             own
             measure
             and
             line
             ;
             but
             withall
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             let
             no
             inward
             dejecting
             melancholy
             possess
             our
             souls
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             end
             of
             Religion
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             called
             to
             rejoyce
             evermore
             ;
             it
             being
             contrived
             of
             God
             to
             
             beget
             in
             us
             joyes
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             taken
             from
             us
             ;
             and
             nothing
             marrs
             the
             souls
             inward
             joy
             in
             God
             more
             than
             such
             sorrowes
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             all
             this
             is
             still
             contrary
             to
             the
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             :
             What
             sad
             complaints
             are
             in
             the
             Psalms
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             in
             the
             Lamentations
             ?
             And
             certainly
             ,
             we
             ,
             in
             the
             new
             dispensation
             ,
             enjoying
             a
             clearer
             manifestation
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             zealous
             for
             his
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             seems
             you
             consider
             little
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             two
             dispensations
             :
             for
             ,
             that
             of
             Moses
             was
             carnal
             ,
             chiefly
             made
             up
             of
             temporal
             promises
             of
             an
             external
             prosperity
             ;
             so
             these
             outward
             desolations
             were
             then
             signes
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             did
             lament
             because
             of
             them
             :
             but
             now
             the
             Scene
             is
             wholly
             altered
             ,
             and
             these
             outward
             afflictions
             and
             persecutions
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             curses
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             of
             old
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             pronounced
             them
             blessings
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             these
             trials
             the
             Badges
             of
             our
             conformity
             to
             our
             Head
             ,
             who
             was
             made
             perfect
             through
             sufferings
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             glory
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             made
             havock
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             cruel
             manner
             ,
             some
             torn
             by
             Lyons
             ,
             and
             other
             wilde
             beasts
             ,
             some
             killed
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             some
             burnt
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             some
             roasted
             on
             Gridirons
             ,
             some
             thrown
             in
             boy●ing
             
             Caldrons
             ,
             some
             had
             their
             flesh
             torn
             off
             by
             pincers
             ,
             some
             were
             starved
             to
             death
             by
             hunger
             and
             cold
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             all
             the
             crueltie
             that
             diabolical
             malice
             could
             devise
             ,
             was
             exercised
             upon
             them
             ;
             yet
             not
             only
             the
             Martyrs
             themselves
             bore
             all
             ,
             singing
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             tortures
             ,
             but
             the
             Churches
             also
             rejoyced
             in
             it
             :
             And
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             death
             ,
             were
             Festivals
             ,
             called
             
               naetalitiae
               Martyrum
            
             ,
             they
             counting
             their
             Martyrdom
             their
             most
             glorious
             birth
             .
             And
             by
             the
             Epistles
             Eusebius
             inserts
             in
             his
             History
             ,
             we
             see
             they
             were
             far
             from
             complaining
             because
             of
             their
             sufferings
             .
             But
             you
             (
             because
             the
             Lawes
             are
             altered
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             denied
             you
             further
             encouragement
             ,
             and
             punished
             you
             ,
             not
             for
             your
             Conscience
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             cannot
             brag
             much
             ,
             since
             none
             hath
             suffered
             because
             he
             was
             for
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             but
             for
             your
             unruly
             humours
             and
             practices
             )
             make
             such
             complaints
             to
             God
             as
             if
             heaven
             and
             earth
             were
             mixed
             ,
             and
             adapt
             all
             the
             Lamentations
             of
             Ieremiah
             to
             your
             sorrie
             matters
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             
               overthrow
               of
               Presbytery
            
             were
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             the
             
               Babylonish
               captivity
            
             ;
             And
             see
             if
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Apology
             ,
             and
             all
             your
             other
             writtings
             run
             not
             in
             this
             stile
             .
             Now
             were
             your
             way
             what
             you
             imagine
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             you
             should
             rejoyce
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             called
             to
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             make
             such
             tragical
             complaints
             .
             And
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             your
             bitterness
             against
             
             those
             whom
             you
             call
             your
             enemies
             ,
             looks
             nothing
             like
             the
             mildnesse
             of
             Christ
             or
             the
             primitive
             Sufferers
             ,
             who
             carried
             with
             all
             gentlenesse
             towards
             their
             persecutors
             ,
             in
             meeknesse
             instructing
             those
             that
             opposed
             them
             ;
             And
             this
             doth
             too
             palpably
             declare
             ,
             you
             are
             strangers
             to
             the
             serene
             and
             dove-like
             spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             You
             alwayes
             run
             to
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             ;
             but
             far
             fowles
             have
             fair
             feathers
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             examine
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Reformers
             ,
             they
             universally
             resisted
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             carried
             on
             the
             Reformation
             by
             Arms
             ;
             and
             how
             then
             dare
             you
             charge
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             resistance
             with
             Rebellion
             ,
             since
             you
             thereby
             stain
             that
             glorious
             Work
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             assure
             you
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             great
             veneration
             for
             the
             Reformers
             ,
             and
             look
             on
             them
             as
             persons
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             rescue
             his
             Church
             from
             the
             grosse
             superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             had
             overspred
             it
             ;
             but
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             you
             must
             pardon
             me
             still
             to
             prefer
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             to
             them
             :
             As
             for
             casting
             reproaches
             on
             them
             ,
             it
             shall
             quickly
             appear
             whither
             of
             us
             be
             the
             more
             guilty
             in
             it
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             from
             undeniable
             evidence
             of
             History
             convince
             you
             of
             the
             falshood
             of
             that
             vulgar
             errour
             ,
             that
             the
             Reformation
             was
             carried
             on
             by
             restistance
             ;
             and
             shall
             begin
             with
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             who
             resisted
             not
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             History
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             their
             unparallelled
             
             persecutions
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             destroyed
             by
             thousands
             :
             
               Belle
               forrest
            
             tells
             ,
             that
             60000
             were
             killed
             in
             one
             town
             of
             
               Beziers
               ;
               Spond
               .
               ad
               an
               .
            
             1209.
             tells
             of
             seven
             thousand
             ,
             being
             murdered
             at
             once
             in
             one
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             true
             there
             were
             Wars
             betwixt
             the
             Count
             of
             Monfort
             and
             the
             Count
             of
             Tholouse
             ;
             but
             the
             Count
             of
             Tholouse
             was
             a
             Peer
             of
             France
             ;
             And
             the
             Peers
             ,
             by
             the
             Constitution
             of
             
               Hugo
               Capit
            
             ,
             were
             rather
             vassals
             then
             subjects
             to
             the
             King
             :
             besides
             ,
             he
             only
             sought
             against
             Monfort
             .
             So
             
               Petrus
               Vallisarnensis
            
             ,
             Hist.
             Albig
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Counc
             .
             of
             Monpellier
             ,
             the
             Dominions
             of
             Tholouse
             were
             given
             to
             
               Simon
               Monfort
            
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             neither
             was
             the
             Legate
             well
             pleased
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             Son
             came
             and
             took
             the
             crosse
             ,
             lest
             he
             might
             thereby
             pretend
             some
             right
             in
             these
             Dominions
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             pretended
             were
             his
             :
             
               Simon
               Monfort
            
             therefore
             was
             a
             bloody
             Emissary
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             and
             not
             authorized
             by
             
               Philip
               August
            
             .
             then
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             who
             gave
             no
             other
             concurrence
             to
             the
             War
             ,
             save
             that
             he
             permitted
             his
             Subjects
             to
             Arm
             in
             it
             :
             so
             ,
             here
             was
             no
             resistance
             of
             Subjects
             against
             their
             Soveraign
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             did
             not
             the
             Bohemians
             ,
             under
             Zisca
             ,
             fight
             and
             resist
             when
             the
             Challice
             was
             denied
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             general
             ,
             consider
             that
             the
             Crown
             of
             Bohem
             ,
             is
             elective
             :
             in
             which
             case
             ,
             certainly
             the
             States
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             share
             more
             largely
             
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             :
             Besides
             ,
             he
             from
             whom
             we
             have
             the
             best
             account
             of
             the
             Bohemian
             Churches
             ,
             Comenius
             (
             
               in
               ordine
               unitatis
               Bohemicae
            
             )
             gives
             but
             a
             slender
             character
             of
             Zisca
             and
             his
             bussinesse
             ,
             extolling
             him
             chiefly
             as
             a
             good
             souldier
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             justifiers
             of
             the
             late
             Bohemian
             Wars
             ,
             never
             run
             upon
             this
             strain
             of
             subjects
             resisting
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             lawes
             and
             liberties
             of
             that
             elective
             Kingdome
             .
             Neither
             were
             the
             Protestants
             too
             well
             satisfied
             with
             the
             last
             Bohemian-bussinesse
             ;
             yea
             ,
             King
             Iames
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             his
             interest
             in
             the
             elected
             King
             ,
             was
             no
             way
             cordial
             for
             it
             :
             these
             two
             I
             have
             joined
             together
             ,
             because
             the
             Scene
             was
             the
             same
             ,
             though
             the
             interval
             was
             great
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             know
             there
             was
             fighting
             in
             Germany
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             showes
             how
             overly
             you
             read
             History
             ,
             when
             you
             bring
             this
             as
             a
             president
             .
             When
             Luther
             rose
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Saxe
             ,
             being
             moved
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             receive
             the
             Reformation
             peaceably
             into
             his
             principalities
             ,
             without
             any
             force
             ;
             and
             his
             example
             was
             followed
             by
             other
             Princes
             and
             free
             cities
             :
             but
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1524.
             and
             1525.
             there
             arose
             a
             War
             in
             Germany
             ,
             fomented
             by
             some
             troublesome
             Preachers
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Historian
             ,
             who
             pretended
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             for
             their
             chief
             quarrell
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             called
             
               the
               War
               of
               the
               Rusticks
            
             .
             And
             
             they
             appealing
             to
             Luther's
             judgement
             ,
             he
             wrote
             again
             and
             again
             to
             them
             ,
             condemning
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             as
             an
             execrable
             and
             cursed
             Rebellion
             .
             He
             saith
             indeed
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             great
             wickednesse
             in
             their
             Princes
             to
             force
             their
             consciences
             ,
             but
             that
             did
             not
             at
             all
             excuse
             them
             ;
             and
             tells
             how
             far
             he
             himself
             had
             been
             ever
             from
             such
             courses
             :
             and
             he
             calles
             those
             that
             somented
             the
             Rebellion
             ,
             vilains
             ;
             and
             not
             content
             with
             this
             ,
             he
             stirred
             up
             the
             protestant
             Princes
             against
             them
             ,
             who
             fought
             them
             and
             broke
             them
             .
             And
             in
             this
             I
             desire
             you
             will
             not
             consider
             the
             tatles
             of
             some
             ignorant
             persons
             ,
             but
             read
             the
             History
             it self
             ,
             and
             those
             excellent
             papers
             of
             Luther
             :
             for
             which
             I
             refer
             you
             to
             Sleidan
             ,
             Lib.
             5.
             
             And
             he
             will
             give
             you
             full
             satisfaction
             .
             Afterwards
             the
             Duke
             of
             Brunsuick
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             ,
             did
             invade
             their
             neighbour
             protestant
             Princes
             ,
             and
             combined
             in
             a
             league
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             Lutheranisme
             :
             whereupon
             the
             Duke
             of
             Saxe
             ,
             the
             Langrave
             of
             Hessen
             ,
             and
             other
             Princes
             and
             free
             cities
             ,
             met
             at
             Smalcald
             ,
             to
             unite
             among
             themselves
             :
             but
             Luther
             was
             dissatisfied
             with
             this
             ,
             till
             their
             Lawyers
             shewed
             him
             how
             by
             the
             
               bulla
               aurea
            
             ,
             and
             other
             constitutions
             of
             the
             German
             Empire
             ,
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             defend
             themselves
             :
             whereupon
             he
             consenting
             ,
             they
             entered
             into
             that
             famous
             League
             .
             And
             every
             one
             who
             knowes
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             Empire
             ,
             knowes
             well
             
             that
             the
             Princes
             are
             Soveraigns
             within
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Emperour
             is
             only
             the
             head
             of
             the
             union
             .
             As
             for
             the
             War
             that
             afterwards
             followed
             betwixt
             Charles
             the
             5th
             ,
             and
             the
             Duke
             of
             Saxe
             ,
             besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Duke
             of
             Saxe
             ,
             was
             free
             to
             defend
             himself
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             told
             ,
             Charles
             the
             5th
             ,
             declared
             it
             was
             not
             for
             Religion
             he
             fought
             ,
             whatever
             his
             design
             was
             :
             neither
             did
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Religion
             join
             against
             him
             .
             The
             Electors
             of
             Cullen
             and
             Pallatine
             ,
             both
             Protestants
             ,
             lay
             neuters
             ;
             and
             the
             Elector
             of
             Brandenburg
             ,
             and
             Maurice
             ,
             afterwards
             Elector
             of
             Saxe
             ,
             armed
             for
             the
             Emperour
             :
             So
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             what
             pitifull
             Historians
             they
             are
             ,
             who
             alledge
             the
             precedent
             of
             Germany
             .
             In
             Sweden
             ,
             King
             
               Gustavus
               ,
               Anno
            
             ,
             1524.
             with
             the
             States
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             peaceably
             received
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             neither
             were
             their
             any
             broils
             about
             it
             ,
             till
             about
             seventy
             years
             after
             ,
             that
             Sigismond
             ,
             King
             of
             Polland
             (
             whom
             notwithstanding
             of
             his
             being
             Papist
             ,
             they
             received
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             he
             being
             the
             son
             of
             the
             former
             King
             of
             Sweden
             ,
             and
             peaceably
             obeyed
             him
             )
             was
             by
             force
             entring
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             resolving
             to
             root
             out
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             :
             Whereupon
             (
             
               Vide
               Decret
               .
               in
               comitiis
               Lincop
               .
            
             Anno
             ,
             1660.
             )
             they
             deposed
             him
             ,
             and
             choosed
             his
             Uncle
             Charles
             King
             ;
             no
             strange
             thing
             in
             the
             Swedenish
             History
             ,
             that
             being
             an
             Elective
             Crown
             ,
             before
             the
             Year
             ,
             1644.
             that
             the
             States
             received
             
             Gustavus
             then
             reigning
             for
             their
             Hereditary
             King
             ;
             but
             still
             the
             States
             retained
             the
             supream
             Authority
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             all
             their
             writs
             .
             Nor
             was
             it
             any
             wonder
             ,
             if
             they
             ,
             who
             had
             but
             a
             while
             before
             ,
             crept
             out
             of
             an
             Elective
             Kingdom
             into
             an
             Hereditary
             ,
             could
             not
             brook
             Sigismond
             his
             tyrannical
             invasion
             .
             And
             if
             this
             serve
             not
             to
             vindicat
             the
             Swedes
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             the
             Reformation
             was
             not
             introduced
             by
             Wars
             among
             them
             ,
             neither
             were
             ever
             the
             actions
             of
             that
             State
             ,
             lookt
             upon
             as
             a
             precedent
             to
             others
             .
             In
             
               Denmark
               ,
               Frederick
            
             the
             first
             ,
             with
             the
             States
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             received
             the
             Reformation
             peaceably
             ,
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             violence
             used
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             there
             was
             force
             used
             in
             Helvetia
             and
             Geneve
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             shews
             what
             a
             superficial
             Reader
             of
             History
             you
             are
             .
             In
             Switzerland
             ,
             the
             Reformation
             was
             peaceablie
             received
             by
             Zurich
             (
             the
             first
             and
             chief
             Canton
             of
             that
             State
             )
             and
             other
             Towns.
             But
             other
             Cantons
             maligning
             them
             for
             this
             ,
             at
             the
             instigation
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             instruments
             ,
             injured
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             at
             length
             it
             broke
             out
             into
             a
             civil
             War
             :
             wherein
             they
             of
             Zurich
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             surprized
             by
             them
             ,
             so
             continued
             to
             be
             purely
             defenders
             ,
             
               vide
               Sleid.
               lib.
            
             8.
             
             But
             you
             know
             Helvetia
             ill
             ,
             if
             you
             know
             not
             that
             the
             Cantons
             ,
             are
             no
             way
             subject
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             are
             free
             States
             ,
             only
             united
             
             in
             a
             League
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             seven
             Provinces
             :
             So
             that
             in
             their
             Treaties
             with
             France
             and
             other
             Princes
             ,
             they
             often
             Treat
             sever'dly
             ,
             
               Vide
               Siml
               .
               de
               Rep.
               Helv.
            
             As
             for
             Geneve
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             fled
             from
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             pannick
             fear
             ,
             when
             the
             Reformation
             was
             received
             :
             but
             no
             force
             was
             used
             to
             drive
             him
             out
             .
             
               Sleid.
               lib.
            
             6.
             
             And
             beside
             ,
             Geneve
             was
             a
             free
             Town
             ,
             neither
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishop
             nor
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Savoy
               ;
               Vide
               Siml
               .
               de
               Rep.
               Helv.
            
             lib.
             10.
             
               de
               Geneve
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             What
             say
             you
             to
             the
             War
             in
             the
             Netherlands
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             still
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             for
             Religion
             they
             sought
             ,
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             jointly
             concurring
             ;
             And
             C.
             Egmond
             and
             C.
             Horn
             who
             were
             beheaded
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alve
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             instruments
             in
             it
             ,
             died
             both
             Papists
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             State
             by
             a
             placart
             ,
             declared
             it
             scandalous
             to
             say
             they
             fought
             for
             Religion
             ;
             the
             true
             ground
             of
             the
             quarrel
             (
             as
             you
             may
             read
             in
             all
             the
             Histories
             )
             was
             ,
             that
             their
             Prince
             was
             not
             an
             absolute
             Soveraign
             ,
             but
             limited
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             expresse
             compact
             ,
             they
             might
             use
             force
             if
             he
             transgressed
             his
             limits
             :
             which
             he
             did
             most
             notoriously
             and
             tirandically
             :
             and
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             refer
             you
             to
             
               Grotius
               ,
               de
               Antiquitate
               Bataviae
               &
               in
               lib.
               Ann.
            
             who
             yet
             is
             one
             of
             the
             strongest
             pleaders
             for
             subjection
             to
             Magistracy
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             nothing
             of
             this
             can
             be
             alledged
             to
             palliat
             the
             French
             civil
             Wars
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             civil
             Wars
             were
             mannaged
             by
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             blood
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             that
             Crown
             ,
             are
             not
             ordinarie
             subjects
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Wars
             were
             begun
             in
             the
             minority
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             Princes
             is
             greater
             :
             I
             do
             not
             for
             all
             this
             deny
             their
             following
             Wars
             ,
             were
             direct
             rebellion
             ;
             but
             consider
             the
             fierce
             spirit
             of
             that
             Nation
             (
             ready
             to
             fight
             for
             any
             thing
             )
             and
             you
             must
             confesse
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             Religion
             ,
             but
             their
             temper
             that
             was
             to
             be
             blamed
             ;
             but
             now
             many
             of
             the
             eminent
             men
             of
             that
             Church
             are
             fully
             convinced
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             these
             courses
             :
             and
             do
             ingenuouslie
             condemn
             them
             .
             Yea
             ,
             in
             the
             Wars
             of
             the
             last
             King
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             glories
             of
             our
             Nation
             ,
             Cameron
             ,
             at
             Mountowban
             directly
             preached
             against
             their
             courses
             ,
             and
             taxed
             them
             of
             Rebellion
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             that
             was
             Rebellion
             ,
             how
             did
             the
             late
             King
             of
             Britain
             give
             assistance
             to
             the
             Rochellers
             in
             the
             last
             Wars
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             particular
             reason
             in
             that
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             account
             the
             illustrious
             Duke
             of
             Rohan
             gives
             of
             it
             :
             for
             the
             King
             of
             Britain
             had
             interposed
             in
             the
             former
             pacification
             ,
             and
             had
             given
             surety
             to
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             the
             French
             King
             should
             religiously
             observe
             the
             agreement
             :
             But
             the
             King
             of
             France
             violating
             this
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Britain
             thereby
             receiving
             so
             publick
             an
             injurie
             and
             affront
             ,
             was
             oblidged
             in
             honour
             to
             assist
             
             them
             :
             which
             for
             his
             part
             was
             most
             just
             ,
             whatever
             the
             Subjects
             of
             France
             their
             part
             in
             it
             might
             be
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             cleared
             the
             Churches
             abroad
             of
             that
             injurious
             stain
             you
             brand
             them
             with
             :
             And
             by
             this
             let
             all
             men
             judge
             whether
             you
             or
             I
             do
             them
             the
             best
             office
             .
             But
             to
             come
             to
             our
             own
             Britain
             ,
             you
             know
             it
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             English
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             stained
             with
             no
             blood
             ,
             save
             that
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             which
             was
             its
             chief
             ornament
             :
             Yea
             ,
             though
             a
             Popish
             and
             persecuting
             Queen
             interveened
             betwixt
             the
             first
             Reformation
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ;
             yet
             ,
             none
             rebelled
             :
             For
             that
             of
             Wyat
             ,
             was
             not
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             ;
             but
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             matching
             with
             King
             Philip
             of
             Spain
             .
             It
             is
             true
             Scotland
             hath
             not
             that
             glory
             :
             but
             as
             we
             were
             long
             allyed
             to
             France
             ;
             so
             we
             have
             too
             much
             of
             their
             temper
             :
             so
             that
             it
             passeth
             as
             a
             common
             saying
             ,
             of
             Scots-men
             ,
             
               praefervida
               Scotorum
               ingenia
            
             .
             And
             all
             that
             travelled
             the
             world
             ,
             can
             witnesse
             that
             we
             were
             not
             approven
             in
             our
             late
             rebellion
             abroad
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             instance
             what
             
               Diodati
               ,
               Spanhem
               ,
               Rivet
               ,
               Salmasius
               ,
               Blondel
               ,
               Amerald
               ,
            
             de
             Moulin
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             famed
             Forreign
             Divines
             ,
             have
             publickly
             expressed
             against
             it
             .
             Some
             in
             Print
             ,
             others
             in
             publick
             discourses
             and
             Sermons
             .
             One
             thing
             I
             will
             not
             passe
             by
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             consistory
             of
             Charrenton
             ,
             they
             
             made
             an
             Act
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             be
             barred
             the
             Communion
             for
             the
             Scots
             excommunication
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             for
             a
             crime
             ;
             and
             so
             told
             the
             late
             Bishop
             of
             Orkney
             then
             of
             Galloway
             ,
             that
             the
             pretended
             excommunication
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             should
             no
             way
             hinder
             their
             receiving
             him
             to
             their
             Communion
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             a
             loud
             declaration
             of
             their
             disowning
             and
             condemning
             the
             Scots
             practices
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             tell
             me
             ingenuously
             ,
             Are
             there
             no
             precedents
             in
             History
             for
             Subjects
             fighting
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             have
             none
             of
             the
             Writters
             of
             the
             Church
             asserted
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             there
             have
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             deal
             ingenously
             with
             you
             upon
             this
             head
             .
             The
             first
             I
             know
             is
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             seventh
             ,
             who
             armed
             the
             subjects
             of
             Germany
             against
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             Emperour
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             ;
             because
             the
             Emperour
             laid
             claime
             to
             the
             investitures
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             being
             then
             secular
             Princes
             .
             And
             this
             prospering
             so
             well
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Hildebrand
             ,
             other
             Popes
             made
             no
             bones
             ,
             upon
             any
             displeasure
             they
             conceived
             ,
             either
             against
             King
             or
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             take
             his
             Kingdom
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             free
             his
             subjects
             from
             their
             obedience
             to
             him
             ;
             alwayes
             pretending
             some
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             read
             particularly
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Frederick
             the
             first
             ,
             Frederick
             the
             second
             ,
             Lewis
             of
             Baviere
             ,
             Emperours
             ,
             
               Philip
               Le
               bell
            
             and
             Lewis
             the
             12th
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Henry
            
             the
             second
             ,
             
             and
             Iohn
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Conradine
            
             of
             Naples
             ,
             and
             Charles
             of
             Navarre
             .
             These
             are
             the
             eldest
             precedents
             I
             meet
             with
             in
             History
             ,
             for
             your
             bussinesse
             ;
             and
             the
             latest
             is
             the
             holy
             League
             of
             France
             ,
             from
             which
             our
             whole
             matter
             seems
             transcribed
             .
             The
             authors
             who
             plead
             for
             this
             ,
             are
             only
             
               Courtiers
               ,
               Cannonists
            
             and
             Iesuits
             .
             Now
             how
             are
             you
             not
             ashamed
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             importance
             to
             symbolize
             with
             the
             worst
             gang
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             soberer
             of
             them
             condemn
             it
             )
             yet
             fill
             heaven
             and
             earth
             with
             your
             clamours
             if
             in
             some
             innocenter
             things
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             seem
             to
             symbolize
             with
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             you
             still
             retain
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             you
             only
             change
             the
             person
             from
             the
             Pope
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             whom
             you
             make
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             swear
             to
             him
             in
             these
             termes
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             so
             impudent
             a
             calumny
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             such
             as
             have
             a
             minde
             to
             reproach
             would
             use
             it
             :
             which
             I
             shall
             clear
             by
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             .
             In
             England
             ,
             you
             know
             the
             Pope
             ,
             beside
             his
             general
             tyranny
             ,
             exercised
             a
             particular
             authority
             ,
             after
             King
             Iohn
             had
             basely
             resigned
             the
             Crown
             to
             him
             ,
             
               vide
               Matth.
               Paris
               .
               ad
               An.
            
             1213.
             
             When
             therefore
             the
             Reformation
             was
             introduced
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             Papal
             yoke
             shaken
             off
             ,
             the
             oath
             of
             Supremacy
             was
             brought
             in
             to
             exclude
             all
             forreign
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             to
             reinstate
             the
             King
             in
             his
             civil
             authority
             
               over
               all
               persons
               
               and
               in
               all
               causes
               ,
               as
               well
               ecclesiastical
               as
               civil
               .
            
             I
             confesse
             Henry
             the
             eight
             ,
             did
             directly
             set
             up
             a
             civil
             Papacy
             ,
             but
             you
             know
             the
             Reformation
             of
             England
             was
             never
             dated
             from
             his
             breach
             with
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             But
             the
             oath
             of
             Supremacy
             was
             never
             designed
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Churches
             intrinsick
             power
             ,
             Or
             to
             make
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             giving
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             Discipline
             ,
             flowed
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             only
             gives
             his
             civil
             sanction
             and
             confirmation
             .
             However
             ,
             because
             the
             words
             being
             general
             ,
             might
             suggest
             some
             scrouples
             ,
             they
             are
             clearly
             explained
             in
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ;
             and
             in
             one
             of
             the
             39
             Articles
             ,
             and
             more
             fully
             by
             the
             incomparable
             and
             blessed
             Bishop
             Vsher
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             for
             his
             pains
             ,
             King
             Iames
             gave
             thanks
             in
             a
             letter
             .
             Now
             this
             Oath
             being
             brought
             from
             England
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             none
             ought
             to
             pretend
             scrouples
             ,
             since
             both
             the
             words
             in
             themselves
             are
             sufficiently
             plain
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             affixed
             to
             them
             in
             England
             ,
             is
             yet
             plainer
             :
             And
             we
             having
             it
             from
             them
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             to
             have
             it
             in
             their
             sense
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             clearly
             makes
             way
             for
             Erastianism
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             one
             of
             your
             mutinous
             Arts
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             long
             and
             hard
             names
             ,
             and
             affix
             them
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             displeaseth
             you
             .
             In
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             you
             find
             the
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             frequently
             medling
             in
             Divine
             matters
             ;
             and
             the
             
             Sannedrim
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             civil
             court
             ,
             determined
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             And
             you
             are
             very
             ignorant
             in
             History
             if
             you
             know
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             still
             medled
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             The
             first
             general
             Councils
             ,
             were
             called
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             Synodical
             Acts
             and
             Epistles
             .
             And
             by
             the
             accounts
             all
             the
             Historians
             give
             ,
             they
             also
             preceeded
             in
             the
             Councils
             ;
             so
             Constantine
             at
             
               Nice
               ,
               Theodose
            
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             Earl
             Candidianus
             in
             name
             of
             Theodose
             the
             second
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             Martian
             at
             Chalcedon
             .
             It
             s
             true
             in
             preceeding
             ,
             they
             only
             ordered
             matters
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             decide
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             particularly
             appears
             from
             the
             Commission
             given
             to
             Earle
             Candidianus
             ,
             inserted
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Ephesin
             Council
             .
             They
             also
             judged
             in
             matters
             of
             schisme
             ;
             so
             Constantine
             in
             the
             Donatist
             bussinesse
             ,
             even
             after
             it
             had
             been
             judged
             ,
             both
             by
             Miltiades
             and
             Marcus
             ,
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             and
             Millan
             ,
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             Arles
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Code
             and
             Basilicks
             ,
             and
             the
             Capitolers
             of
             Charles
             the
             great
             ,
             shew
             ,
             they
             never
             thought
             it
             without
             their
             sphere
             ,
             to
             make
             lawes
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             matters
             .
             The
             Bishops
             also
             were
             named
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             their
             elections
             were
             to
             be
             approven
             by
             them
             ,
             not
             excepting
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             the
             proudest
             pretender
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             Western
             Empire
             ,
             was
             to
             send
             to
             Constantinople
             or
             Ravenna
             ,
             to
             get
             
             his
             Election
             ratified
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Western
             Empire
             was
             reasumed
             by
             Charles
             the
             great
             at
             Rome
             ,
             it
             was
             expresly
             provided
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             should
             choose
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             .
             So
             Kings
             medling
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             affaires
             ,
             was
             never
             contraverted
             till
             the
             Roman
             Church
             swelled
             to
             the
             height
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             still
             stated
             as
             one
             of
             the
             differences
             betwixt
             us
             and
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Well
             then
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             who
             are
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             ,
             will
             not
             quarrel
             at
             this
             indulgence
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             granted
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             better
             subjects
             then
             to
             criticize
             upon
             ,
             much
             lesse
             condemn
             our
             Soveraigns
             pleasure
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             neither
             do
             we
             as
             you
             did
             ,
             carry
             all
             these
             matters
             to
             the
             Pulpit
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             how
             would
             you
             (
             Anno
             1641.
             )
             have
             received
             such
             a
             proposition
             from
             the
             King
             in
             favours
             of
             the
             Doctors
             of
             Aberdeen
             ,
             or
             other
             worthy
             persons
             ,
             whom
             you
             drove
             away
             by
             tumults
             ,
             not
             by
             lawes
             :
             I
             doubt
             ,
             all
             your
             Pulpits
             should
             have
             rung
             with
             it
             .
             And
             we
             may
             guesse
             at
             this
             by
             the
             opposition
             many
             of
             you
             made
             to
             the
             receiving
             of
             suspected
             persons
             into
             the
             Army
             ,
             for
             the
             necessary
             defence
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             then
             almost
             overrun
             by
             the
             enemy
             :
             so
             that
             you
             have
             now
             got
             a
             favour
             which
             you
             were
             never
             in
             a
             capacity
             to
             have
             granted
             to
             us
             when
             you
             governed
             :
             and
             yet
             you
             see
             with
             what
             cheerfull
             obedience
             we
             receive
             his
             Majesties
             pleasure
             ,
             even
             in
             an
             instance
             ,
             which
             may
             seem
             most
             contrary
             to
             all
             our
             interests
             :
             
             Or
             ,
             if
             any
             have
             their
             jealousies
             ,
             they
             stiffle
             them
             so
             within
             their
             breast
             ,
             that
             none
             whisper
             against
             authority
             .
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             This
             sayes
             it
             is
             against
             your
             will
             ,
             and
             therefore
             your
             compliance
             to
             it
             is
             forced
             ,
             not
             voluntary
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             So
             much
             the
             greater
             is
             our
             vertue
             ,
             when
             we
             obey
             and
             submit
             to
             things
             against
             our
             inclinations
             ,
             which
             you
             never
             dream
             of
             :
             but
             we
             are
             so
             inclined
             to
             peace
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             abuse
             not
             this
             liberty
             you
             have
             got
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             complain
             of
             it
             ;
             nay
             ,
             if
             it
             produce
             the
             effects
             which
             we
             desire
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             we
             are
             assured
             it
             is
             designed
             ,
             we
             shall
             rejoyce
             for
             it
             :
             which
             are
             to
             bring
             you
             to
             a
             more
             peaceable
             temper
             ,
             to
             make
             you
             value
             and
             love
             more
             one
             of
             the
             Noblest
             and
             most
             generous
             Princes
             that
             ever
             ruled
             ,
             and
             to
             dispose
             you
             to
             a
             brotherly
             accommodation
             with
             us
             ,
             which
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             offer
             to
             you
             on
             as
             fair
             terms
             as
             could
             be
             demanded
             by
             any
             rational
             person
             ;
             whereby
             ,
             if
             you
             listen
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             truly
             Schismatical
             :
             And
             to
             encline
             you
             more
             to
             union
             ,
             I
             intend
             ,
             at
             our
             next
             meeting
             ,
             to
             give
             you
             a
             full
             prospect
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             Government
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             ;
             whereby
             I
             doubt
             not
             to
             convince
             you
             ,
             that
             their
             frame
             was
             far
             better
             suited
             for
             promoting
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             Religion
             ,
             then
             ever
             Presbytery
             could
             be
             .
             But
             though
             I
             have
             made
             considerable
             observations
             in
             this
             ,
             
             besides
             what
             is
             in
             various
             Collectors
             ;
             yet
             ,
             I
             cannot
             at
             present
             give
             you
             so
             particular
             a
             plann
             as
             I
             design
             ;
             but
             shall
             reserve
             it
             till
             another
             meeting
             .
             Mean-while
             do
             not
             abuse
             our
             Soveraigns
             royal
             goodness
             ,
             nor
             the
             tenderness
             of
             these
             he
             sets
             over
             you
             .
             But
             let
             us
             all
             jointly
             pray
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             in
             whose
             hands
             all
             our
             hearts
             are
             ,
             may
             incline
             us
             all
             to
             peace
             ,
             love
             and
             charity
             :
             I
             shall
             therefore
             sum
             up
             all
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             weigh
             not
             with
             you
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             man
             shall
             prevail
             on
             you
             ;
             
               If
               there
               be
               therefore
               any
               consolation
               in
               Christ
               ,
               if
               any
               comfort
               of
               love
               ,
               if
               any
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               if
               any
               bowels
               and
               mercies
               :
               fulfill
               ye
               my
               joy
               ,
               that
               ye
               be
               like
               minded
               ,
               having
               the
               same
               love
               ,
               being
               of
               one
               accord
               ,
               of
               one
               mind
               .
               Let
               nothing
               be
               done
               through
               strife
               ,
               or
               vain
               glory
               ,
               but
               in
               lowlinesse
               of
               mind
               ,
               let
               each
               esteem
               others
               better
               then
               themselves
               .
               Who
               is
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               and
               endued
               with
               knowledge
               among
               you
               ?
               let
               him
               shew
               out
               of
               a
               good
               conversation
               his
               works
               with
               meeknesse
               of
               wisdom
               ▪
               But
               if
               you
               have
               bitter
               zeal
            
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             )
             
               and
               strife
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               glory
               not
               ,
               and
               lie
               not
               against
               the
               truth
               :
               this
               wisdom
               descendeth
               not
               from
               above
               ,
               but
               is
               earthly
               ,
               sensual
               and
               divelish
               :
               For
               where
               zeal
            
             (
             the
             word
             is
             still
             the
             same
             )
             
               and
               strife
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               confusion
               and
               every
               evil
               work
               .
               But
               the
               wisdom
               that
               is
               from
               above
               ,
               is
               first
               pure
               ,
               then
               peaceable
               ,
               gentle
               ,
               and
               easy
               to
               be
               intreated
               ,
               full
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               good
               fruits
               ,
               without
               partiality
               ,
               and
               without
               hypocrisy
               ;
               and
               the
               
               fruit
               of
               righteousness
               is
               sowen
               in
               peace
               ,
               of
               them
               that
               make
               peace
               .
               Put
               on
               therefore
               (
               as
               the
               elect
               of
               God
               ,
               holy
               and
               beloved
               )
               bowels
               of
               mercies
               ,
               kindnesse
               ,
               humblenesse
               of
               mind
               ,
               meeknesse
               ,
               long-suffering
               ,
               forbearing
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               forgiving
               one
               another
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               have
               a
               quarrel
               against
               any
               :
               even
               as
               Christ
               forgave
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               also
               do
               ye
               :
               but
               above
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               put
               on
               Charity
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               bond
               of
               perfectness
               ;
               and
               let
               the
               peace
               of
               God
               rule
               in
               your
               minds
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               also
               you
               are
               called
               in
               one
               body
               :
               and
               be
               ye
               thankfull
               .
               Let
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
               dwell
               in
               you
               richly
               ,
               in
               all
               wisdom
               ,
               ●eaching
               and
               admonishing
               one
               another
               in
               Psalms
               and
               Hymns
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               Songs
               ,
               singing
               with
               grace
               in
               your
               hearts
               to
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             In
             all
             this
             I
             agree
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             heartily
             wish
             these
             words
             were
             more
             deeply
             infixed
             in
             our
             minds
             :
             For
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             am
             weary
             of
             the
             janglings
             of
             Divines
             ,
             and
             long
             for
             peace
             as
             much
             as
             any
             can
             ;
             and
             indeed
             there
             is
             nothing
             makes
             converse
             grow
             more
             wearisome
             to
             me
             ,
             then
             that
             I
             meet
             with
             very
             few
             who
             love
             peace
             ;
             but
             ,
             generally
             ,
             the
             minds
             of
             all
             are
             so
             fretted
             ,
             that
             I
             often
             remind
             and
             repeat
             Davids
             groan
             ,
             
               Oh!
               that
               I
               had
               wings
               like
               a
               Dove
               ,
               for
               then
               would
               I
               flee
               away
               and
               be
               at
               rest
               ;
               I
               would
               hasten
               my
               escape
               from
               the
               windy
               storm
               and
               tempest
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             the
             farther
             I
             see
             into
             the
             great
             businesse
             of
             Religion
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             more
             convinced
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             serene
             and
             
             placide
             temper
             ,
             which
             so
             qualifies
             the
             soul
             for
             divine
             converse
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Oh!
             how
             have
             these
             words
             you
             dropt
             last
             united
             my
             heart
             to
             you
             ?
             My
             Soul
             hath
             too
             long
             dwelt
             amongst
             them
             that
             hate
             peace
             ;
             and
             the
             thick
             foggs
             and
             mists
             of
             contention
             ,
             have
             rendered
             the
             air
             of
             this
             valley
             of
             tears
             the
             more
             noisome
             :
             But
             my
             releef
             is
             in
             divine
             contemplation
             ,
             whether
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             mountain
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             flee
             for
             sanctuary
             ,
             that
             being
             above
             this
             atmosphere
             of
             contentions
             and
             passions
             ,
             I
             may
             take
             that
             rest
             in
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             denied
             me
             here
             below
             :
             whether
             whoso
             arrive
             ,
             finde
             that
             placide
             tranquillity
             and
             joy
             unspeakable
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             needs
             heartily
             compassionat
             all
             such
             who
             are
             strangers
             to
             this
             peace
             of
             God
             which
             passeth
             understanding
             :
             for
             ,
             I
             assure
             you
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             joyes
             comparable
             to
             these
             purer
             solaces
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               secret
               of
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               where
               you
               may
               be
               hid
               from
               the
               pride
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               kept
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               pavilion
               ,
               from
               the
               strife
               of
               tongues
               .
            
             Let
             us
             therefore
             flee
             from
             this
             evil
             world
             ,
             and
             flee
             into
             the
             blessed
             and
             refreshful
             shades
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             
               avoiding
               foolish
               and
               unlearned
               questions
               ,
               knowing
               that
               they
               do
               gender
               ●●rife
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               must
               not
               strive
               .
            
             I
             shall
             therefore
             leave
             you
             with
             these
             thoughts
             ,
             hoping
             they
             shall
             be
             daily
             more
             deeply
             infixedin
             your
             mind
             .
             Farewel
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .